Viete, ak idete a nemáte čo povedať, z toho nie je veľa úžitku. Myslím, že dnes je množstvo problémov. My ideme povedať; ideme, ale nemáme nič, čo by sme povedali, nič užitočné, nič čo by mohlo pomôcť ľuďom. Ale ak budeme nasledovať pokyny ako títo učeníci, ktorí mali poverenie, máme to isté poverenie: "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Choď a povedz to! Potom On povedal: "Choďte a kážte to, ukážte tieto znamenia, že Ja som živý, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Čo za posolstvo! Choďte povedať a choďte ukázať Mojim učeníkom tieto veci, ktoré ste videli, že nie som mŕtvy, ale že som vstal z mŕtvych."
V dnešnom rannom Posolstve sme zistili, že každý z nás má malú kopu popola problémov a skúšok, na ktorej niekedy sedíme a čakáme na útechu. Zistili sme, že veľký patriarcha Job mal videnie, oni ešte nemali Veľkú noc, ale on videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialené toto ráno. On videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialenú Veľkú noc a vykríkol, vo svojej úzkosti: "Ja viem, že môj Vykupiteľ žije! A v poslednom dni sa postaví na zemi. A hoci moje telo zožerú červy, predsa vo svojom tele uvidím Boha!"
Teraz, po Veľkej noci, nachádzame, že Boh dal ľuďom poverenie: "Choďte a povedzte. A ak to hovoríte, toto vás bude nasledovať. Choďte a povedzte.“
Tak, ako som povedal, to nie je nič dobré, ísť, ak nemáte čo povedať. A ak máte nesprávne posolstvo, ktoré chcete povedať, potom to neurobí nič dobré. Vy máte povedať to, čo je tajomstvo.
1 Myslím, že to vyjadruje tá pieseň.
Ó, láska Božia, aká bohatá a čistá!
Aká nezmerateľná a silná!
Čo za deň je to pre nás. Skloňme teraz hlavy a spievajte to potichu Pánovi, pred modlitbou. Tak, Teddy, ak môžeš, udaj nám malý akord. A spievajme to len tiež, s našimi sklonenými hlavami a zatvorenými očami, pred modlitbou.
Ó, láska Božia, aká bohatá a čistá!
Aká nezmerateľná a silná!
trvajúca navždy ...
[prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]
2 Ak atrament, ak by sa všetka voda obrátila na atrament, a celé nebesia by boli pergamenom a každé steblo na zemi perom a každý človek spisovateľom, ešte stále by nemohla byť vyjadrená láska Božia k Adamovej upadnutej rase. Ďakujeme Ti Otče, za tú drahú Krv Pána Ježiša, a za to pamätné ráno vzkriesenia a za Tvoju vykupujúcu lásku, ktorá je doširoka rozliata dnes v našich srdciach, skrze Svätého Ducha. A to nás privádza do spoločenstva s Ním, s Tým Božským, so Stvoriteľom. Privádza nás to do bratstva na zemi, ktoré nikdy nebolo prekonané. Žiadna lóža, žiadny zväzok, by sa nemohli nikdy, nikdy zrovnávať s bratstvom znovuzrodených mužov a žien. A to bude vždy piesňou svätých a anjelov!
3 Modlíme sa dnes, aby si žehnal všetkých, ktorí sa Ti usilujeme vyjadriť našu vďačnosť, ktorú máme v srdci, za to, čo si Ty pre nás urobil. A vediac, že nie len srdcia učeníkov boli šťastné to ráno, srdcia Márie a Márie Magdalény, ale tiež my, Tvoji učeníci dnes, naše srdcia učinila šťastnými tá hodina, keď sme zistili, že On nie je mŕtvy, ale žije. Nech On vždy zostáva živý v našich srdciach, v našom strede. Prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
4 Nikto by nemohol nikdy vyjadriť vzkriesenie! No, v toto ráno zmŕtvychvstania, je to veľmi nádherný čas aby sa tie malé udalosti uskutočnili teraz v cirkvi, že matky prinášajú posvätiť svoje nemluvňatá. Je to niečo nové, niečo bolo do ich domu pridané. Nejaké nové požehnanie ku nim prišlo. A oni ich chcú oddať späť Bohu.
5 A potom po rannom posolstve, budeme sa modliť za chorých, tak že budete oživení z vašej choroby do nového zdravia. Potom hneď po tom, pre tých, ktorí neboli pokrstení, budeme mať vzkriesenie ohľadne toho, budete ponorený do vody, aby ste vstali k novému životu. To je spolu celé vzkriesenie dnes ráno, vzkriesenie! Naše srdcia sú šťastné a zapálené, ako spievame piesne a počúvame svedectvá iných, tohto nádherného rána zmŕtvychvstania. A my sa dívame von a vidíme, že Boh je z toho šťastný, stromy sú oživené.
6 Pred nejakým časom, dole v Kentucky, pán Wood a ja sme boli na love veveričiek a išli sme cez pozemok jedného človeka. Ten človek by mal sedieť teraz tu, pokiaľ viem. A on bol údajne neveriaci. A brat Wood sa ho opýtal, povedal: "Môžem loviť veveričky vo vašom revíre?"
On povedal: "Áno, Wood, ty môžeš loviť veveričky. Len choď.
On povedal: "Priviedol som so sebou môjho pastora."
7A on povedal: "Wood, snáď mi nechceš povedať, že si klesol tak hlboko, že musíš mať stále pri sebe kazateľa!"
8A on ma zavolal von, aby ma predstavil. A ten muž povedal, on bol vcelku tvrdý chlapík. Iný mu hovorili, že ... ale on nemohol vidieť nič, čo by ho urobilo veriacim.
9A stála tam jabloň a ja som zodvihol jedno jablko. Bol august. A povedal som tomu pánovi, opýtal som sa: "Aký starý je ten strom?"
10A on povedal: "Asi tridsať rokov," alebo tak nejako. On sám ho zasadil.
11A ja som povedal: "Tak vy jete tie jablká, odkedy ten strom rodí?"
"Áno, pane."
12Povedal som: "Čo sa stane s tým stromom? Ak sa na neho pozriete, teraz je august, bolo horúco po celý čas, ale teraz listy zo stromu opadávajú a tá miazga opúšťa vetve a ide dolu do koreňov. Ak by mala zostať tu hore cez zimu, bolo by po ňom, ale ona ide dolu do zeme, ukryť sa pred studenými vetrami. Ak by zostala hore, zomrel by, už by viac nerodil jablká. Ale ona ide dole, aby sa ukryla do koreňov, aby znova prišla v ďalšom roku a priniesla vám odniekiaľ nejaké jablká a nejaké listy."
13A povedal som: "Tak, pane, povedzte mi prosím, aká Inteligencia robí to, že tá miazga opúšťa ten strom predtým, ako príde vôbec nejaké studené počasie, a ide sa skryť dolu do koreňov? Ak mi môžete povedať, ako sa to deje a vysvetliť mi to, čo to robí, potom vám dovolím dotknúť sa Boha. Povedal som: "Dajte vodu na to miesto a uvidíte, či to ona bude robiť, alebo či to bude robiť zmena ročného obdobia. Je nejaká veľká Inteligencia, ktorá spôsobuje, že tá miazga ide dolu do koreňa stromu a potom ju privádza znovu späť s novým životom. To je Boh."
14 A on povedal: "Nikdy som veľmi nechodil do cirkvi." Povedal: "Ale bol jeden kazateľ, ktorý sem raz prišiel do Actonu a povedal, že istá žena, ktorá žije tam na kopci, ktorej sestra bola ten večer tam v zhromaždení a povedal jej, že sa modlí za svoju sestru, ktorá má rakovinu." A povedal: "Manželka a ja sme tam boli, aby sme jej pomohli." Povedal: "Bola na tom tak zle, mala rakovinu žalúdka, že ju museli otáčať na posteli s prestieradlom a tak ďalej. Jej sestra priniesla vreckovku," povedala "Po tom, ako jej ten muž povedal o jej pomeroch a všetko, povedal: ́polož na ňu vreckovku.́ A povedal: "Ona je dnes v poriadku."
15"A to práve ukazuje." Povedal som: "Tá istá Inteligencia, ktorá povedala tej miazge v strome, rok po roku, priamo pred vašimi očami, aby išla dolu do koreňov a skryla sa, bola tá istá Inteligencia, ktorá mi povedala, že tá žena bude uzdravená, keď položí tú . . ." Povedal som: "To nie je také tajomné. Vy máte ďaleko lepšieho kazateľa stojaceho vo vašom dvore, ten strom, ktorý ku vám hovorí rok po roku."
16Ak sa len pozrieme okolo, vidíme Boha všade. On je v každom strome, v každom steble trávy. Nie je nič, čo by to mohlo vyrobiť okrem Boha. My môžeme urobiť niečo, čo vyzerá podobne, ale nie ten život, to je Boh.
17Tak, malé steblo trávy bolo pridané do niektorých domovov tu a my chceme zasvätiť tieto malé nemluvňatá Pánovi. Teddy, máme tu krátku pieseň, ktorú spievame, "Prineste ich", mohol by si len hrať, zatiaľ čo matky, ktoré chcú oddať svoje deti a otcovia, kým prinesú svojich maličkých sem hore k oltáru.
18A máme veľa malých Veľkonočných kvietkov tu pri oltári dnes ráno, či nie? Oh, oh! Predstavujem si, že tam je malá Mária, Rut, Rebeka, malý Jakub, Pavol a Ján, po celý čas tu, malé Veľkonočné kvietky pre ďalšiu generáciu.
19Je to v poriadku. Myslím, že brat Beeler chce urobiť fotografiu tohto malého kamaráta, ktorý tu stojí, to je vnúča brata Wooda, sestry Wood, ktorá je tam. A ďalší prichádzajú teraz so svojimi maličkými. Poďte rovno dopredu, rodičia. Tak je to správne. Brat Neville.
20Veľké je to zjednotenie svätého manželského zväzku, je to ustanovené od Boha. A skrze to sväté manželstvo sa rodia tieto milé malé deti.
21Musíte mi teraz povedať ich mená. Brenda Sue. Vyzeráš úplne inak, dieťa, ako keď som ťa videl prvý krát. Tak, tu je malá Brenda Sue Wood, skutočne drahý malý poklad pre srdcia všetkých nás a hlavne pre túto mladú matku a otca.
22A v Biblických časoch . . . Veľa ľudí pokropuje tieto malé deti, ale my sa snažíme nasledovať príklad Biblie tak, ako len môžeme. My sme nikdy nevideli v Biblii, že by ich oni niekedy pofŕkali, ale prinášali ich Pánovi Ježišovi a On ich žehnal. A my ich berieme, ako Jeho služobníci a pozdvihujeme ich ku Nemu.
23Verím, že viete, aký hrdý je starý otec. Tak skloňme naše hlavy na chvíľu.
24Pane Ježišu, Dieťa Božie, Ktorý si bol vydaný za naše prestúpenia. A je to tak vzácna vec vidieť deti, ako sú prinášané Tebe v upomienke na to, čo sa stalo pred mnohými rokmi, keď matky a otcovia prinášali svojich maličkých Tebe. Držíme pred Tebou dnes, na rukách viery malú Brendu Sue Wood, ktorá bola poslaná do rodiny nášho brata Dávida a jeho drahej manželky. Otče, Bože, požehnaj toto dieťa.
25Oni vyznávajú svoju vieru v Teba, prinášajúc potomka ich zväzku. A my sa modlíme, aby si ich požehnal. A nech ich srdcia horia skrze Svätého Ducha, aby žili pobožným a posväteným životom, aby toto dieťa vyrástlo v kresťanskom dome, bolo vychované v napomenutí Božom a žilo dlhý, šťastný život tu na zemi a slúžilo Ti po všetky dni svojho života. A v Chvále, kde budú zhromaždené rodiny, nech malá Brenda Sue a jej ocko a mama a všetci ich blízki sú zhromaždení okolo trónu Božieho, vykúpení skrze milosť Krista. Pozdvihujeme ju teraz ku Nemu.
26Moja malá sestra, dávam ťa teraz Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi do životnej služby pre Neho, v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho. Amen.
27Nech vás Boh žehná, Marilyn, Dávid, veľa šťastia a úspechov. Nech tá maličká žije pre Kráľovstvo Božie.
28No, tu je pekné dieťa, s veľkým úsmevom na tvári. Ako sa volá? Sharon Rose Dalton. Toto je dieťa brata Eda? No, niekto, asi pred dvadsiatimi dvoma rokmi Boh zobral z môjho náručia malú Sharon Rose, ktorá je teraz v nebi. A teraz Mu posväcujem túto malú Sharon Rose Dalton. Poznáme brata Eda a sestru Daltonovú, oni sú tu naši ... Aké milé dieťa.
Náš Nebeský Otče, prinášame Ti túto malú Sharon Rose. Na počesť pamiatky veľkého Pána Ježiša, ktorý bol tu na zemi a ľudia mu prinášali malé dievčatá ako je toto, prosím za toto nemluvniatko, Pane. Nech žije a je silné a zdravé. Nech môže žiť na slávu Božiu. Požehnaj jej otca aj matku. Nech môže byť vychovávaná v Božom napomínaní. Oni vyznávajú svoju vieru v Teba, keď Ti dávajú svoje dieťa. A tak Ti dávame malú Sharon Rose Daltonovú, aby si požehnal jej život, Pane. Z rúk otca a matky ju predkladám Tebe, môj Pán a Spasiteľ, Ježiš Kristus, na Jeho slávu. Amen.
Nech ťa Boh žehná sestra aj teba brat.
Ó, joj, malý chorý chlapec. Čo mu je? [prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]... niečo iné. Ja Mu verím. Pane, Bože, držím pre Teba malého Masona. Prosím, Pane Ježišu aby si Ty zobral toto nemluvňa, keď ho tu držím vo svojich rukách aby som ho posvätil pre Teba. Preklínam toto utrpenie, ktoré je na ňom. V mene Ježiša Krista, nech malý Mason môže byť položený do Tvojich rúk, Pane a nech to dieťa môže žiť na chválu a slávu Božiu. Rodičia vyjadrujú svoju vieru, keď ho prinášajú a modlia sa, že Ty uzdravíš to dieťa ... Pane Bože, dávam Ti malého Masona, v mene Ježiša Krista, za jeho život a za jeho uzdravenie. Amen. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] Toto malé ...
Ó, tiež malé dievčatko? Dobre, to je dobre. Poďte sem hore. Ty sa nazývaš ...? Summer, myslím že z Georgie. Myslím, že si pamätám ten zbor, je tam veľa ľudí. Toto je Latraya. Dwinght a Dávid. Počuli ste ich meno. Nech Boh zapíše ich mená do Baránkovej Knihy Života.
Náš nebeský Otče, prinášame dnes ráno týchto drahých maličkých ku Tebe, keď kladiem svoju ruku na ich hlavu, na tie jemné brčkavé vlasy týchto chlapcov. Ó Pane, žehnaj ich. Ich rodičia vyjadrili svoju lásku a vieru v Teba, tým že priniesli svoje deti. A my ich posväcujeme pre Teba, Pane, keď sú zobrané z náručia rodičov aby sa postavili dnes ráno na tomto oltári, aby posvätili životy Bohu. Žehnaj ich, Otče. Prosíme aby si im dal žiť, aby boli šťastní po všetky dni svojho života ... Večný život vo svete, ktorý príde. Nech môžu byť vychovaní v Božom napomínaní v kresťanskom dome.
A teraz, z poverenia Ježiša Krista, príklad, ktorý je daný Jeho sluhom, aby tak robili, ako to On robil, odovzdávam ich Tebe v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]
Tam dole v slnečnom štáte, v Georgii, milujúca matka a milujúci otec priniesli sem toto dieťatko, aby ho posvätili Tebe v toto pamätné ráno. Ono je trofejou Tvojej milosti v ich rodine. Prosím, aby si požehnal malú René, jej matku a otca, keď vyjadrujú svoju vieru v Teba, tým že prinášajú svoje dieťa, chcú aby Tvoje požehnania spočinuli na ňom. A nech môže žiť a byť silnou, šťastnou kresťankou po všetky dni svojho života a mať večný život vo dňoch, ktoré majú prísť a vo svete, ktorý má prísť. Udeľ to, Otče. Keď si bral na ruky takéto nežné, milé vecičky ako tieto deti dnes ráno, tie rodiny vyjadrili svoju vieru v Teba, že ich priniesli tvojmu sluhovi. A my žehnáme malú René a dávame ju Tebe, z náručia jej rodičov Tebe. V mene Ježiša Krista, nech by si ju požehnal. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra.
Spievajme len krátky slohu tej piesni.
Prineste ich, prineste ich
prineste ich z poľa hriechu,
prineste ich, prineste ich
prineste maličkých Ježišovi.
29Ó, ako rád by som stál tu v tej rade a hovoril o každom jednom z tých maličkých, ale som tak pomalý a ľudia tu stoja. Brat Wood mi povedal dnes ráno, že ho bolí chrbát z toho státia. Vy neviete, ako si to cením, že tu stojíte a čakáte! Poponáhľam sa s posolstvom, ako to len bude možné. A vy počúvajte skutočne pozorne.
30Nemal som čas pripraviť sa na dnešnú rannú službu alebo na toto posolstvo dnes ráno, len chvíľu. Zobral som text a niečo, čo bolo iné.
31Poslednú Veľkú noc som kázal na tému: Keď žil, miloval ma, keď zomrel, spasil ma, keď bol pochovaný, odniesol preč moje hriechy, keď zmŕtvychvstal, zadarmo ma navždy ospravedlnil. Jedného dňa On príde, ó, slávny deň!
A potom dnes ráno som kázal na tému: Ja viem.
32A teraz, ak Pán dovolí, chcem čítať kapitolu z Ev. sv. Marka. A modlite sa teraz so mnou.
33A hneď potom bude služba s uzdravovaním. A potom po službe uzdravovania bude služba krstu. A po tých službách bude zhromaždenie dnes večer o sedem tridsať.
34Teraz Marek 16:
A keď pominula sobota, Mária Magdaléna a Mária Jakobova a Salóme nakúpili voňavých vecí, aby prišli a pomazali ho.
A v prvý deň týždňa včasne ráno, veľmi skoro, prišli k hrobu, keď vyšlo slnko.
A hovorili jedna druhej: Kto nám odvalí kameň odo dverí hrobu?!
A keď pozreli, videli, že je kameň odvalený; lebo bol veľmi veliký.
A keď vošli do hrobu, videli mládenca, sediaceho na pravej strane, odiateho dlhým bielym rúchom a preľakli sa.
Ale on im povedal: Nebojte sa! Hľadáte Ježiša Nazaretského, toho ukrižovaného. Vstal, niet ho tu. Hľa, miesto, kde ho boli položili.
Ale iďte, povedzte jeho učeníkom, aj Petrovi, že ide pred vami do Galilee, tam ho uvidíte, ako vám predpovedal.
A vyšli rýchle a utiekli od hrobu, lebo sa triasli od strachu a boli celé predesené a nepovedali nikomu ničoho, lebo sa báli.
A keď vstal z mŕtvych v nedeľu skoro ráno, ukázal sa najprv Márii Magdaléne, z ktorej bol vyhnal sedem démonov.
Tá išla a zvestovala to tým, ktorí bývali s ním, žalostiacim a plačúcim.
35Vidíte, oni boli tiež na kope popola.
Ale oni, keď počuli, že žije, a že ho videla, neverili.
36Aké tajomné sú Slová Božie!
Potom z nich dvom, kráčajúcim cestou, zjavil sa v inej podobe, ako išli na vidiek.
Aj tí odišli a zvestovali to ostatným, ale ani tým neverili.
Naposledy sa ukázal tým jedenástim, keď sedeli za stolom a karhal ich neveru a tvrdosť ich srdca, že neverili tým, ktorí ho videli vstalého z mŕtvych.
A povedal im: Iďte po celom svete a kážte evanjelium každému stvoreniu!
Ten, kto uverí a pokrstí sa, bude spasený, a kto neuverí, bude odsúdený.
A uverivších budú sprevádzať tieto znamenia: v mojom mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi,
hadov budú brať a keby niečo smrtonosného pili, neuškodí im, na chorých budú vzkladať ruky a budú sa mať dobre.
A tak Pán Ježiš, keď dohovoril s nimi, vzatý bol hore do neba a sadol si po pravici Božej.
A oni vyšli a kázali všade a Pán spoluúčinkoval a potvrdzoval slovo tým, že ho sprevádzali divy. Amen.
37Rád by som zobral text z dvoch slov: Choď a Povedz.
38Viete, ak idete a nemáte čo povedať, z toho nie je veľa úžitku. Myslím, že dnes je množstvo problémov. My ideme povedať; ideme, ale nemáme nič, čo by sme povedali, nič užitočné, nič čo by mohlo pomôcť ľuďom.
39Ale ak budeme nasledovať pokyny ako títo učeníci, ktorí mali poverenie, máme to isté poverenie: "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Choď a povedz to!
40Potom On povedal: "Choďte a kážte to, ukážte tieto znamenia, že Ja som živý, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Čo za posolstvo! Choďte povedať a choďte ukázať Mojim učeníkom tieto veci, ktoré ste videli, že nie som mŕtvy, ale že som vstal z mŕtvych."
41V dnešnom rannom Posolstve sme zistili, že každý z nás má malú kopu popola problémov a skúšok, na ktorej niekedy sedíme a čakáme na útechu. Zistili sme, že veľký patriarcha Job mal videnie, oni ešte nemali Veľkú noc, ale on videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialené toto ráno. On videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialenú Veľkú noc a vykríkol, vo svojej úzkosti: "Ja viem, že môj Vykupiteľ žije! A v poslednom dni sa postaví na zemi. A hoci moje telo zožerú červy, predsa vo svojom tele uvidím Boha!"
42Teraz, po Veľkej noci, nachádzame, že Boh dal ľuďom poverenie: "Choďte a povedzte. A ak to hovoríte, toto vás bude nasledovať. Choďte a povedzte.“
43Tak, ako som povedal, to nie je nič dobré, ísť, ak nemáte čo povedať. A ak máte nesprávne posolstvo, ktoré chcete povedať, potom to neurobí nič dobré. Vy máte povedať to, čo je tajomstvo.
44Pred nejakým časom som čítal v jednej knihe, o malom chlapcovi, ktorý bol . . . ktorý sa zúčastnil súťaže. A v tejto súťaži si mal urobiť slávne meno. Každý malý chlapec, ktorý mohol vo svojej mysli udržať heslo, až kým sa nedostane na isté miesto. A toto heslo mal povedať a strážca pri bráne mu dovolí prejsť. To bolo testovanie IQ u detí. A keď sa dostane na to miesto a povie heslo, ktoré mu bolo dané, brána sa otvorí a on dostane odmenu veľkého uznania.
45Jeden malý chlapec bol veľmi rýchly a dobre vedel, že by mohol predbehnúť v súťaži všetkých ostatných chlapcov, alebo myslel si, že by mohol. On každý deň trénoval beh, ako sa má naberať dych do svojich malých pľúc, aby si udržal fyzické telo v kondícii, aby sa neunavil keď bude bežať. Nacvičoval si, ako vyštartovať s nohami, aby dosiahol prevahu nad ostatnými chlapcami. A ako musí dýchať počas behania, aby udržal kyslík, ktorý prichádza do jeho tela, aby sa nezadýchal. On to študoval z každého uhlu, z ktorého mohol.
46A v to ráno, keď preteky začali, bolo tam zoradených viac ako stopäťdesiat chlapcov v určitom veku. Tento malý chlapec bol pomerne veľký na svoj vek. A on pamätal na všetko svoje trénovanie. A bol pripravený. Postavili sa do radu, priložili svoje tváre ku tomu povrazu, ktorý bol natiahnutý pozdĺž, dotýkajúc sa ho svojimi nosmi. On študoval všetky tie pravidlá o tom, keď sa pripravoval.
47A potom, keď zaznel výstrel a povraz bol roztrhnutý, tí malí chlapci vyskočili vpred. A tento malý chlapec v takej fyzickej forme, že až vyskočil dopredu a tí ostatní ... Bežal po tej trati veľkou rýchlosťou, dobre vytrénovaný, že dokázal predbehnúť každého chlapca na pretekoch. A on tam bol, ó, dosť dlhý čas, možno minútu alebo viac predtým, ako sa tí najlepší z ostatných bežcov dostali na to miesto.
48Ale, pri všetkom svojom fyzickom trénovaní zabudol heslo. Zabudol práve tú vec, ktorú mal povedať, aby mu dovolili vojsť cez tú bránu. Prešľapoval sem a tam, premýšľal, pátral vo svojej mysli. Príliš sa zaujímal o prirodzenú, fyzickú kondíciu svojho tela, až zabudol na tú základnú vec. Tam na konci boli niektorí chlapci, ktorí neutekali tak rýchlo, ale si pamätali heslo a vošli dnu.
49Tak je to dnes! My sme tak zaujatí budovaním veľkých svätýň, cirkví a budov a tak ďalej, tak zaujatí udržiavaním našich cirkví v dobrej forme, s peknými budovami, peknými plyšovými sedeniami a dobrými orgánmi. Naši kazatelia tak dobre školení od. . . Oni získali hodnosti doktora teológie, filozofie, humanistických vied, ale zabudli sme, kvôli čomu bežíme. To je ten problém. "Choď a povedz mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych a stretnem sa s nimi v Galilei." My sme zabudli kľúčové heslo. Boli sme tak zaneprázdnení inými vecami, robením veľkých cirkví, budovaním veľkých denominácií, až sme zabudli kľúčové heslo.
50Mnoho životov bolo zachránených, pretože ľudia sa pripravili na blížiace udalosti. Pred nejakým časom som počul, že na Floride, meteorologická kancelária vyslala správu, že prichádza veľká víchrica. A jeden muž, ktorý bol chovateľom hydiny, išiel ku svojmu susedovi a povedal mu, že prichádza víchrica. On si to nevšímal a povedal: "Nezmysel!" A ďalej pokračoval v tom, čo robil. Vôbec nezabezpečil svoje kurence, neišiel do úkrytu, neurobil vôbec žiadne opatrenia. A jeho sused urobil opatrenia. Ale, oh, ten, ktorý neprijal to varovanie, všetky jeho kurence odvialo preč a zahubilo, jeho sklad bol zničený a on bol poslaný do nemocnice. Všetko preto, že nebral ohľad na varovanie! On vedel, že bolo dané oznámenie, ale nebral naň ohľad.
51To je spôsob, ako sa to deje dnes, s mnohými našimi ľuďmi, s mnohými našimi cirkvami. My vieme, že Biblia učí, že Ježiš Kristus je ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. My vieme, že Biblia učí, že Ježiš povedal, v Ev. sv. Jána 14:12, "Ten, kto verí vo Mňa, skutky, ktoré Ja činím, bude aj on činiť a ešte väčšie ako tie bude činiť, lebo Ja idem k Otcovi." Boli sme zaujatí inými vecami, neprijímajúc varovanie a nebrali sme na to ohľad. Bežali sme, ale nedbali sme na to Posolstvo. Išli sme, ale nevedeli sme, čo treba povedať, keď sa tam dostaneme.
52Pred niekoľkými dňami cirkvi tohto sveta, kresťanské cirkvi, boli vystavené hanbe a potupe, keď ten ctihodný, významný a bohabojný služobník Billy Graham bol postavený tvárou v tvár s Bibliou. On bežal, ale zabudol to Posolstvo. Keď sa ten Mohamedán postavil pred neho a povedal mu: "Ak je toto Slovo Božie, nech ťa vidíme zamanifestovať Ho." On bežal dobre, veľké prebudenia, veľké veci. Ale keď to prišlo na to miesto, on nemal to Posolstvo.
53"Ja som vstal z mŕtvych. Ja som ten istý včera, dnes i naveky." Fyzické bežanie, dobré cirkvi, veľa členov, veľké denominácie, ale to nie je tá hlavná myšlienka. Pozorujte, čo nasledovalo: "A tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria." Išli, ale nevedeli, čo majú povedať.
54Boh nikdy neposiela človeka bez toho, že by mu dal niečo, čo má povedať. Boh vždy potvrdzuje Svoje Slovo.
55Idete, ale nie ste schopní povedať, keď tam prídete. Nezáleží na tom, aké veľké sú vaše prebudenia, aká veľká je vaša cirkev, alebo ako veľmi vaša denominácia presahuje tie ostatné, ak im nemáte čo povedať, okrem toho, že máte skupinu ľudí, zhromaždenú ako nejaká lóža?
56My sme obdržali Posolstvo, ktoré máme povedať svetu: "Ježiš žije! On nie je mŕtvy!" Berte ohľad na to Posolstvo!
57V tomto veľkom národe, za ktorý sme teraz vďační, za Spojené Štáty Americké, napriek všetkému jeho chaosu a vulgárnostiam a všetkých jeho zlých stránok, stále je to najväčší národ na svete, a na začiatku, pretože vyrazil správne. On neniesol to posolstvo.
58Pred mnohými rokmi, keď bol vo svojom rannom detstve, prichádza mi na myseľ udalosť, keď Briti išli dobyť spoločenstvo tohto národa. A bola tam skupina ľudí, ktorí sa zhromaždili spolu a boli na stráži, pozorovali. A stál tam priviazaný kôň a jazdec pripravený vysadnúť v každej chvíli. Akonáhle dostal znamenie, že Briti prichádzajú, vysadol na svojho koňa. Načo by mu to bolo dobré, aby hnal svojho koňa. Na čo by mu to bolo dobré, aby bil toho koňa a meral takú cestu z tej cirkvi do Bostonu, na čo by mu to bolo dobré robiť, ak by nemal posolstvo, ktoré by povedal ľuďom? Ako by vedeli, že sa majú pripraviť?
59Naši moderní Paul Reveresovia bežali dobre, ale oni len bežia, tam nie je žiadne Posolstvo. Tá hodina je tu, začala kríza! Svet je u konca! Cirkvi došli do svojho vrcholu. Národy došli do svojho vrcholu. Ľudský život došiel do svojho vrcholu. Veda došla do svojho vrcholu. Zorganizovali sme sa a urobili sme veľké cirkvi, vyhladili sme našich kazateľov a postavili sme ich fyzicky spolu, aby vedeli, ako používať slovesá a príslovky a svoj hlas a všetky samohlásky, aby všetko bolo správne a psychológiu, aby vedeli nadväzovať kontakt s ľuďmi.
Ale to nie je to, čo povedal Ježiš!
60"V Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov. Budú hovoriť novými jazykmi. Ak ich uštipne jedovatý had, neuškodí im to. Ak budú skladať svoje ruky na chorých, budú uzdravení." Svet potrebuje posla s Posolstvom, ktorý má čo povedať a vie, odkiaľ to Posolstvo prichádza a od Koho prichádza.
61Paul Revere, na svojom koni, statočný muž, muž, ktorý vošiel do histórie, dokiaľ len bude trvať ten národ so svojou históriou. On vykonal tú pozoruhodnú jazdu od schodov cirkvi, s posolstvom, ktoré alarmovalo každého, od najchudobnejšieho po najbohatšieho, od roľníka po businessmana: "Briti prichádzajú!" Dobrovoľníci sa pripravili na útok. A tento veľký národ bol zachránený.
62Ak toto dedičstvo Božie, ak tí ľudia, za ktorých Boh zomrel, ak táto Cirkev, ktorá je nazvaná Jeho Menom má byť niekedy spasená, musíme mať posla s Posolstvom od Trónu, stretnúť sa s výzvou tohoto dňa. Je Goliáš, ale Boh bude mať istotne niekde Dávida. Musíme sa s tým stretnúť. Musíme mať . . . Musíme mať Posolstvo.
63My ideme, ale nemáme nič, čo by sme povedali. Preukazuje sa to, keď prichádzame na miesto, kde národ alebo ľudia, ktorí zapierajú Ježiša Krista ako Syna Božieho, stoja tvárou nášmu najžiadanejšiemu kazateľovi dneška.
A potom v našej veľkej lige cirkví nachádzame nejakých tridsiatich komunistov, ktorí majú preukazy, že sú členmi Komunistickej strany dvadsať alebo tridsať rokov a patria do našich zjednotených cirkví. Čo môžeme robiť? To ukazuje, že bežia bez posolstva, predávajú skutočné práva prvorodenstva tohoto národa, predávajú vyložené práva prvorodenstva patriace cirkvi.
64Všetko to prišlo do rozhodujúcej skúšky. Prišlo to na miesto, kde malá Cirkev, ktorá uverila Posolstvu a postavila sa na obe nohy, so svojimi očami sústredenými na Kríž, v ich srdcia horí zmŕtvychvstanie Ježiša Krista! Prišlo to na miesto, kde sú národy povinné uznať To. Je to v rozhodujúcej skúške. Nie div, že cirkvi . . . Keď Rada Cirkví je tak prešpikovaná komunizmom, nie div, že nemôžu veriť tým nadprirodzeným veciam. Nie div, že nemôžu veriť v Božie uzdravenie. Oni nemajú žiadne Posolstvo vo svojom srdci, nezáleží na tom, ako usilovne bežia.
65Ak Duch Svätý vstúpi do srdca človeka, on bude veriť, že Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych a žije v ňom, aby vykonal, aby vykonával vôľu, ktorú prišiel vyplniť, vôľu Božiu skrze život toho človeka.
66Ale problém je, že bežíme, ideme bez Posolstva. Ideme s teológiou. Ideme s nejakým druhom cirkevného výkladu Písma.
67My máme ísť so vzkriesením! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že idem zorganizovať novú cirkev"? Oh, nie! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych, ako som povedal, že vstanem." To je to Posolstvo pre Cirkev dnes ráno, že Ježiš nie je mŕtvy. On žije a je práve tak veľký a mocný dnes ako vždy bol.
68Mali sme veľa posolstiev, ktoré varovali, aby sme boli pripravení, Paul Revere a ďalší veľkí muži, veľké vojny a vojenské útoky a také veci.
69Potom, Boh poslal aj Posolstvo útechy. Toto bolo Posolstvo útechy.
70Pred nejakým časom, na Juhu, kde mali otroctvo, priviedli Búri [juhoamerickí obyvatelia. – pozn.prekl.] z Južnej Afriky domorodcov, ako im dnes hovoríme, farebných mužov. A oni ich priviedli odtiaľ a predali ich Američanom na Juhu, aby si z nich robili otrokov.
71Dnes je v Afrike veľké povstanie kvôli tomu, úkladné vraždenie a tak ďalej. Oni bojujú za svoju slobodu. Oni majú právo bojovať za to. Boh učinil ľudí, ľudia učinili otrokov. To nikdy nebolo Božím plánom.
72Pred pár rokmi som bol v koloseu, alebo lepšie povedané vo veľkom múzeu. Prechádzal som sa okolo, pozeral som sa na tie rôzne obrazy a tie veci, lebo obdivujem umenie. Myslím si, že Boh je v umení. Išiel som hore a všimol som si, že tam bol nejaký starý černoch. On bol skutočne starý, jeho ramená boli zhrbené, mal len malý lem vlasov vzadu na svojej hlave. Na hlave mal klobúk. A chodil okolo a hľadel okolo tak, akoby niečo pozoroval alebo hľadal niečo v tom múzeu. Stál som zozadu a pozoroval ho na chvíľu.
73A po chvíli prišiel k istej malej krabici. Pozrel sa do nej, prekvapil sa a jeho oči sa rozjasnili. Odskočil na chvíľu od tej škatuli, sňal si svoj malý klobúk a držal ho v ruke. Díval som sa na neho. A ako ten starý černoch sklonil hlavu, slzy mu začali stekať po lícach. A ja som ho za chvíľu pozoroval s úžasom.
74Pomyslel som si: "Zistím, kvôli čomu bol ten starý chlapík taký rozrušený." Prešiel som okolo na túto stranu, zdalo sa mi, že to vyzerá, ako nejaký odev, ktorý tam ležal.
75Pozrel som sa na neho, ako tam stojí. Podišiel som a povedal: "Dobrý deň, strýko?"
A on povedal: "Dobrý deň, pane."
76Povedal som: "Som kazateľ. Prekvapilo ma, keď som ťa videl, ako sa modlíš na tomto mieste." Povedal som: "Veril by som, že si kresťan."
Povedal: "Tak je, pane."
A ja som povedal: "Čo ťa tak veľmi rozrušilo?"
77Povedal: "Poď sem." A podišiel som s tým starým chlapíkom ku tomu. Povedal: "Vidíš tie šaty?"
Povedal som: "Áno, pane."
Povedal: "Vidíš tú škvrnu tam?"
"Áno, pane."
Povedal: "Polož svoju ruku na môj bok."
Povedal som: "Aké je to drsné miesto?"
78Povedal: "Kedysi som tam okolo mal otrocký pás. A tam to je krv Abraháma Lincolna. Jeho krv zložila zo mňa ten otrocký pás." Povedal: "Nerozrušilo by ťa to tiež?"
79Stál som tam v úžase. Pomyslel som si: "Ak krv Abraháma Lincolna tak vzrušila nejakého otroka, za to, že sňala z neho ten otrocký pás, čo má urobiť Krv Ježiša Krista ľuďom tu ako Rosella, ktorá bola otrokom alkoholu, mne, zomierajúcemu, biednemu chudákovi? On sňal otrocký pás hriechu z môjho srdca. Či to nemá vzrušiť človeka? Či to nemá spôsobiť to, že sa bude cítiť inak? Či to nemá vzbudiť v ňom úctu, keď o tom premýšľa? Ty nemôžeš vidieť kríž, ak neskloníš hlavu, sotva. Alebo ak nevieš, že Ježiš vykúpil tvoj život na tom Kríži.
80Ešte na chvíľu zostaneme vo svojich myšlienkach s tými otrokmi.
Bolo vyhlásenie, deklarácia rovnoprávnosti, ktorá bola podpísaná a otroci mali byť slobodní od určitého dňa. Neviete, oh, ak ste nestretli Krista, vôbec neviete, čo to znamenalo pre tých otrokov. Keď to išlo ako posolstvo cez celú krajinu, že: "Budete voľní v ten a ten deň, na svitaní. Budete slobodní. Nebudete musieť viac nosiť otrocké remene, nedostanete viac žiadne bitky. Ale ste slobodní a ste občanmi týchto veľkých Spojených Štátov. Nie si viac otrok, po svitaní istého - určitého rána." Ó, s veľkým očakávaním, oni čakali.
81Ak by to len hriešnik mohol vidieť! Ak by len hriešnik mohol počuť to pravdivé Evanjelium! Nie pripojenie sa do cirkvi; ale kázanie Evanjelia, ktoré ťa môže učiniť slobodného od hriechu, ktoré ťa môže oslobodiť od tvojich nemocí. "V istom - určitom čase." To je čas, kedy uveríš.
82Viete, títo otroci boli tak vzrušení a v takom očakávaní, čakali na tú hodinu, kedy budú slobodní, že až, ako som počul, že sa zhromaždili na úpätí vrchu, matky a malé deti, všetci sa zhromaždili a niektorí z tých starších. A okolo polnoci sa šplhali hore na vrchol toho kopca. Oni vedeli, že keď nastane deň a vyjde slnko, že budú voľní. To nebude trvať ani pol minúty, kým to slnko zasvieti z vrchu toho kopca, ale niektorí z nich boli hore na vrchu toho kopca, vyhliadali a pozorovali. "Ó, keď vyjde slnko, sme slobodní." To bol s-y-n alebo s-l-n-k-o [angl. "son"= syn, "sun" = slnko – pozn.prekl.]
83Ale keď Syn povstane v jednom z týchto dní! A keď Syn vstal pred nejakými tisíc deväťsto rokmi, On zlomil každý otrocký opasok, vyslobodil každého zajatca, uzdravil každú nemoc, dal slobodu tým, ktorí sú v nevoľníctve. Ako sa máme šplhať a vyhliadať!
84A keď slnko vykuklo po prvý krát, človek, ktorý bol najvyššie to videl a zakričal dolu tomu ďalšiemu: "Sme slobodní!" A ten to zakričal inému, ktorý bol nižšie: "Sme slobodní!" Až kým to neprišlo do tábora: "Sme slobodní!" Lebo, slnko vyšlo, oni čakali, pozorovali, očakávali na tú hodinu.
85O koľko viac máme my očakávať dnes, na Syna Božieho. My sme slobodní od hriechu. Sme slobodní od pút. Sme slobodní od zvykov. Sme slobodní od fajčenia, pitia, hýrenia, pretože Syn Boží vstal z hrobu a zlomil každé puto. Všetko odsúdenie je preč! Dlh bol zaplatený. Trest bol splatený. Hriechy sú zmyté a my sme slobodní. Ó, sme slobodní, ľudia! Otroctvo? Sloboda, keď Syn Boží povstal s uzdravením na svojich krídlach!
86Jedného dňa On povstane z Trónu, príde späť na zem. A potom my budeme slobodní od všetkých bolestí, všetkých pokušení, slobodní od všetkých smrteľných bolestí a všetkého, čo ide so smrteľným životom, aby sme žili s Ním naveky. Budeme slobodní. "Choď a povedz," to je to, čo treba robiť.
87V biblickom čase bol daný jubilejný rok. Ľudia, ktorí boli predaní za svoje dlhy, ktoré mali. Oni boli zadĺžení a nemohli to zaplatiť, tak išli a predali sa tým ľuďom za otrokov. A museli byť ich otrokmi, záväznými otrokmi, celý svoj život. Ale tak často, ako prichádzal deň milosti, ktorý bol známy ako jubilejný rok ... A keď nastal jubilejný rok, potom vyšiel kňaz a zatrúbil na trúbu. A tá trúba oznamovala každému otrokovi, nezáležalo na tom, ako dlho slúžil a ako dlho ešte mal slúžiť, keď tá trúba zaznela, to vyslobodilo každého otroka. On mohol odložiť svoju motyku a ísť domov ku svojim deťom. On už nemusel dlhšie pracovať, pretože bol slobodný akonáhle zaznel zvuk jubilea. Tá trúba nevydávala neistý zvuk, ale ona vydávala istý zvuk. A ten človek mohol položiť svoj nástroj a ísť domov slobodný od otroctva.
88Dnes ráno, Biblia povedala: "A ak trúba vydá neistý zvuk, kto bude vedieť, čo robiť?" Ak Biblia hovorí, že Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych, že On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky a trúby, ktoré dnes počujeme trúbiť hovoria: "dni zázrakov pominuli, nie je nič také ako Božské uzdravovanie", kto z nich bude vedieť, ako sa pripraviť?
89To, čo dnes potrebujeme, sú pomazaní poslovia od Boha! "On vstal z mŕtvych! On je Ten istý včera, dnes a naveky!" To je Posolstvo tohoto dňa.
90Ó, boli veľké posolstvá, ale to Veľkonočné ich všetky prevýšilo! Veľké posolstvá; Veľká noc zahŕňala všetko z toho! Keď smrť, to je posledný nepriateľ ... Bola urobená príprava ... V Starom Zákone sme videli uzdravenie z chorôb. V Starom Zákone sme videli diať sa divy. V Starom Zákone prichádzali videnia. Ale každý človek išiel rovno do hrobu, s neistotou nad tým, či kedy znova vstane. Ale vo Veľkonočné ráno, keď títo učeníci obdržali to najväčšie Posolstvo, aké kedy mohol človek dostať, čo obdržali? "Choď a povedz mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych!" Smrť bola premožená!
91Nikdy nebol na zemi nikto, žiadny prorok, žiadny veľký muž, žiadna svätá osoba, kto by ju mohol premôcť. Oni mohli premôcť chorobu, skrze Ducha Božieho. Mohli premôcť čas, skrze Ducha Božieho a predpovedať veci, ktoré sa stanú. To mohli premôcť. Ale nikdy nebol človek pomazaný s takým pomazaním od Boha, že by mohol urobiť takéto vyhlásenie: "Ja môžem položiť Svoj život a znovu ho vzbudím. Zborte toto telo, Ja ho postavím na tretí deň." Nikdy nebol človek, ktorý by mohol urobiť také prehlásenie ako toto. A oni boli udivení vo svojich srdciach, či by to mohla byť pravda alebo nie.
92Ale vo Veľkonočné ráno, oni dostali Posolstvo: "Choďte do celého sveta a kážte Evanjelium každému stvoreniu. Ja som vstal z mŕtvych. Hľaďte, Ja som s vami, až do konca sveta. Ten, kto uverí a pokrstí sa, bude zachránený, kto neuverí, bude zatratený. A tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria: v Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi, keď budú brať hadov alebo keby niečo smrtonosného pili, neuškodí im to, ak budú skladať ruky na chorých a budú uzdravení." Veľkonočné Posolstvo, to je jedno z najvýznamnejších posolstiev. Smrť je premožená!
93Uvažujeme o premožiteľovi. Napoleon, v tridsiatich troch rokoch premohol svet. On premohol svet, porazil každý národ, ktorý len mohol poraziť. A bol tak znechutený, lebo nebolo už nikoho, s kým by bojoval, tak sa posadil a plakal. Nebol už nikto s kým by bojoval, ale hral pravidlá nečestnej hry. Desiatky tisícok prostitútok nasledovalo jeho armádu. Išiel so zbraňou a s mečom. Vo veku tridsať tri rokov si podrobil svet. Raz bol stúpencom prohibície (zákaz alkoholu), ale zomrel v najvyššom stupni alkoholizmu, pretože hral nepoctivú hru. Zabudol to posolstvo. Zvíťazil, ale zabudol to posolstvo. Išiel, ale zabudol prečo išiel.
94Ako malý chlapec, ktorý bežal o preteky, ako cirkev beží dnes, ako ľudia, ktorí bežia, ako národ, ktorý beží! Naše útočište - záchrana nie sú atómové bomby, našim útočišťom je Ježiš Kristus a Jeho vzkriesenie.
95Napoleon zabudol tú hlavnú vec. Čo sa s ním stalo? Zomrel úplne porazený, prepitý. Prečo? Nehral tú hru správne i keď premohol svet fyzicky. Pripravil armádu. Bol vojenský génius, zmocnil sa každého národa a urobil veci, ktoré žiadny iný človek nemohol nikdy urobiť, alebo neurobil, ako on, ale zabudol, aké bolo to skutočné posolstvo. On to zabral a mal svoju vojenskú silu, ale zabudol na silu od Pána.
96Sila Pánova je našou útechou. My nemáme žiadnu inú silu. Nemám žiadne iné útočište, žiadne! Bože, buď milosrdný! Zober môj život, ale nikdy mi nedaj zabudnúť, odkiaľ prichádza moja sila. Ona prichádza od Pána! Ja nechcem tie pekné veci toho sveta. Ja chcem Ježiša, chcem Jeho vzkriesenie, ktoré horí v mojom živote.
97Aké odlišné to bolo od Ježiša Krista v tridsiatich troch rokoch! Vo veku tridsať tri rokov, Ježiš vlastnil všetko. On učinil svet. On bol na svete a svet Ho nepoznal. On si nikdy nerobil veľké meno. Nikdy nezhromažďoval vojakov. Nikdy neorganizoval žiadne cirkvi. On si nikdy nerobil žiadne veľké mená pre Seba. Nikdy nevystúpil so žiadnym vychvaľovaním sa doktrinálnymi, teologickými titulmi ani inými, nikdy nebola žiadna zmienka o tom, že by On chodil do nejakej teologickej školy. Ale mal Boha. On mal Boha. A vo veku tridsať tri rokov premohol každého diabla, ktorý vystrčil svoju hlavu z pekla. On premohol nemoc. Premohol poveru. Premohol démonov. Premohol smrť. A keď zomrel na Kríži, zostúpil do bezodnej jamy pekla a premohol peklo.
98A vo Veľkonočné ráno On premohol hrob. Prečo? On hral správne pravidlá tej hry, bežiac s Posolstvom. On išiel! "Choď." Boh Ho poslal a On mal Posolstvo, aby im ho povedal. A s Posolstvom, ktoré Mu Boh dal On premohol mocnosti Satana. On premohol nemoc. On premohol smrť. On premohol peklo. On premohol hrob. Prečo? On išiel! "Choď a povedz!" "Ja vždy robím to, čo mi Môj Otec ukáže, aby som robil. Nerobím nič, len to, čo mi On povie, aby som robil."
99Potom predtým ako On zomrel, povedal toto: "Tak ako Mňa poslal Otec, tak Ja posielam vás." Nie budovať ľudí skrze vojenskú moc, nie aby ste všetok svoj čas venovali tomu, že kto bude Prezidentom. To by mohlo byť dôležité, ale to nie je dôležité v Tomto. Svet je stratený. My máme jedno Posolstvo, to je, Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych a On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky.
100Včera, v istej malej súdnej sieni sa pokúšali, aby som povedal niečo, čo nie je pravdivé. Povedal som: "Ja nie som podvodník." Povedal som: "Som čestný. A nemôžete povedať nič viac ako to, čo je pravda."
101A istý muž, ktorý bol so mnou povedal: "Ak by nejaký človek so mnou takto hovoril, mal by som chuť hodiť po ňom knihu."
102Povedal som: "Nie, pane. Nie, to nie je správne. To nie je spôsob, ako ku tomu pristupovať. To nie je správne."
103On povedal: "Nuž, ako to že nevieš, že tieto veci sa dejú? Prečo nejdeš tam von toto robiť?"
Povedal som: "Ja vynakladám svoj čas na službu Ježišovi Kristovi."
104Ó, Bože, ó, ľudia sú slepí a nemôžu to vidieť! "Ako Mňa poslal Otec", Otec Ho poslal a On išiel. On mal Posolstvo, ktoré mal povedať ľuďom. A v hodine smrti, On premohol smrť, On premohol peklo a On premohol hrob. "Ako Mňa poslal Otec s Posolstvom, tak Ja posielam vás s tým Posolstvom, nie budovať cirkvi, organizácie, ale choďte do celého sveta a demonštrujte Moc Svätého Ducha. Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria: v Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi, hadov budú brať." A ako naše telá idú do hrobu, ako Jeho išlo, On premohol oboje, smrť, peklo aj hrob. On je mocný Premožiteľ.
105On nás posiela s Jeho Posolstvom. Poďme s Posolstvom, choďme s niečím, čo máme povedať. Choď a povedz! Nie utekať a potom nebyť schopní to povedať; najprv to dostaňme so svojho vlastného srdca.
106Keď budete prichádzať dnes ráno, aby sme sa za vás modlili, neprichádzajte čakajúc na náhodu. Prichádzajte s Posolstvom vo svojom srdci. "Ja som Ten, ktorý bol mŕtvy a znovu ožil. Ja som Jediný, ktorý má to Posolstvo: ́tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.́" Ak Všemohúci Boh mohol vziať malé škúliace dieťa a vrátiť jeho zrak do normálneho stavu; Boh mohol zobrať dieťa, šestnásťročného chlapca, ktorý od svojho narodenia nikdy vo svojom živote nevidel, navrátiť mu späť jeho zrak; Boh môže zobrať biedneho úbožiaka zožraného rakovinou, rakovinu, ktorá je v osobe.
107A pretože to Posolstvo je pravé, pretože Boh poslal to Posolstvo, pretože Boh poslal posla, niet pochýb, že každá zbraň z pekla bude strieľať na neho. Tak je to, on sa potkne a spadne, povstane, zatrasie hlavou a ide ďalej. My máme Posolstvo, nič Ho nemôže zastaviť! Halelujah! "Na tejto Skale Ja postavím Svoju Cirkev a brány pekla Ju nikdy nepremôžu." Oni môžu hovoriť čo chcú, robiť čo chcú, diabol môže zúriť a zavýjať. Ale Ježiš vstal z mŕtvych, On žije dnes v nás!
108Pred pár dňami som sa rozprával s veľkým doktorom Lamsom, ktorý preložil Bibliu z aramejčiny do angličtiny. A videl som tam to malé znamenie, Božie znamenie, s tromi malými bodmi. Povedal som: "Doktor Lamsa, čo je to?"
On povedal: "To je Boh, v troch atribútoch."
109A ja som povedal: "Máš na mysli Boha, žijúceho v troch úradoch, ako Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý?"
110On sa zodvihol a pozrel sa na mňa, slzy prišli do očí toho Žida, povedal: "Veríš tomu, brat Branham?"
Povedal som: "So všetkým, čo je v mojom srdci."
111Objal ma a povedal: "Čudoval som sa, keď som videl že sa dejú veľké veci a znamenia, ktoré si robil." Povedal: "Hovorili mi, že si prorok. Neveril som tomu, až doteraz. Teraz viem, že si." Povedal: "To je to! To je to Posolstvo. To je tá vec, ktorá otrasie Kráľovstvo Božie." Áno. Povedal: "Jedného dňa zomrieš za tú vec, chlapče. Spečatíš svoje svedectvo s tou istou vecou."
112Jeden z najväčších mužov, akého máme, keď Eisenhower a iní veľkí muži sveta, Hollywood, všetky rôzne filmové hviezdy a iní ho volali, ale práve tam na tom zhromaždení sa zavesil. On povedal: "Okolo tridsať rokov pracujem na tomto preklade, nie z vatikánskej gréčtiny, ale z aramejčiny, priamo z toho, z aramejčiny do angličtiny." A povedal: "Strávil som všetok ten čas" - povedal: "práve teraz som prišiel na miesto, kde vidím pohybovať sa Boha Biblie.“
Povedal: "Vieš, brat Branham, my môžeme vidieť znamenia a zázraky, ale my sa dívame aký Hlas má ten znak. My Židia vidíme znak, ale my pozorujeme Hlas toho znaku."
113Ó, haleluja, Hlas znamenia! Boh hovoril Mojžišovi: "Ak nebudú počúvať na Hlas, na Hlas prvého znamenia, potom budú počúvať na Hlas druhého znamenia." Nie to znamenie, ale Hlas, ktorý ide s tým.
114Vidíte, ten Žid, on vedel, o čom hovorí. On povedal: "Videl som rozoznávania, znamenia, zázraky, slepí boli uzdravení a všetky druhy rôznych znamení, čudoval som sa, ale teraz vidím ten Hlas za tým. Nie sekať Boha na tri kusy a povedať, že On je jeden, Boh Otec a ďalší Syn, . . ." Povedal: "Boh je Boh; tri atribúty Boha, tri úrady Boha. To to potvrdzuje.
115Ó, brat, dostali sme Posolstvo! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom! Nie som ten, ktorý zomrel a ďalší, ktorý je blízko smrti a iný, ktorý žije. Ja som Ten, Ktorý Bol, Ktorý Je a Ktorý Príde; Koreň a Rod Dávidov, Jasná Hviezda Ranná." Áno!
116Čo prospeje ísť, ak nemáš čo povedať? Treba mať čo povedať! To je správne. Ježiš Kristus Syn Boží vás všetkých miluje. On, Ktorý zomrel za vás všetkých, bol Ježiš Kristus Syn Boží.
117Koľkí z vás boli niekedy na tých zhromaždeniach a videli veľké znamenia a zázraky Jeho zjavenia sa, ako On rozpoznával a ukazoval a tak ďalej? To je Boh Nebies, Ktorý vstal z mŕtvych.
118Mali by ste vidieť ten znak Židovského znamenia Boha. To je Svetlo ako Stĺp Ohňa a v tom sú tri malé značky, Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý, čo neboli tri osoby. To bol jeden Boh žijúci v troch úradoch. Ten istý Boh! Halelujah! Boh nad vami, Boh s vami, Boh vo vás. Ten Istý znižujúci sa, obmývajúc Svoju Cirkev, aby v nej mohol žiť. Keď Ho krájate na kusy a dávate jedného sem, jedného sem a jedného tam, to je tak pohanské, ako len môže byť.
119Ja verím vo vzkriesenie Ježiša Krista, ktorý vstal z mŕtvych. A On bol jediný Človek, ktorý mohol povedať: "Každá moc na Nebi a na zemi je daná do Mojej ruky. Všetka moc Neba a zeme je daná do Mojej ruky. Choďte do celého sveta a kážte Evanjelium každému stvoreniu."
Evanjelium neprichádza len v slove, ale v moci a manifestácii Ducha Svätého. Nech vám Boh pomôže veriť tomu, nech mne Boh pomôže veriť tomu a budeme raz vidieť Ježiša.
Keď skončia osídla života,
Uvidíme konečne Ježiša,
Na Jeho nádhernom Tróne,
On ma privíta Doma,
Potom keď skončí deň (Tak je to.)
Šľapaje Toho cudzinca na piesku
Galilejského pobrežia sú zmyté.
120Oni Ho zabili, lebo sa robil Bohom a On bol Boh. Oni Ho povesili, lebo, . . . On zomrel pod trestom smrti. To je dôvod, že neverím v trest smrti. Ježiš zomrel pod trestom trestu smrti od federálnej vlády Ríma. Trest smrti bol, povesenie na kríži. On zomrel pod trestom smrti, vyzliekli z Neho Jeho šaty a povesili Ho tam, potupili Ho a On zomrel v tomto stave. Ale Boh Ho vzkriesil na tretí deň!
121A my sme Jeho svedkami. A ak sa my nepostavíme za Neho, kto sa za Neho postaví?
122Nedávno ma stretol jeden človek, povedal: "Ó, brat Branham, nehovor. Prestaň hovoriť. Ty zraňuješ cítenie žien, keď hovoríš o nich, že nosia krátke vlasy a o tom, že robia toto a tamto a také veci ako to."
123Povedal som: "Ak im to nepoviem, kto im to povie? Kto to potom povie?"
Povedal: "Ale ty spôsobuješ, že ony sa hnevajú na kazateľov."
124Budem radšej, keď sa budú hnevať na mňa ako na Neho. To je Pravda. Tak je to! Potom kto to povie? Niekto to musí povedať.
125Ježiš povedal: "Choď a povedz. Choď a povedz, povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych. Ja som s vami vždy, až do konca sveta."
126Veríte tomu, priatelia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí: "Amen." – pozn.prekl.]
Modlime sa, keď skloníme naše hlavy teraz k modlitbe.
127 Ó, Otče Bože! Skutočne, "Choď a povedz, choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych." A Otče, Bože, nie len, že si povedal Tvojim učeníkom, ale Ty si im dokázal, že Ty si vstal z mŕtvych. Ukazoval si sa medzi nimi, presne tak isto ako pred Svojou smrťou. Pominulo tisíc deväťsto rokov, Pane a to Posolstvo stále horí. Je práve tak jasné a horí v našich srdciach dnes ako bolo pre tých učeníkov, keď vidíme vzkrieseného Pána priamo v našom strede, robiac tie isté veci, ktoré On robil predtým. My vieme, že On vstal z mŕtvych.
128Veľká noc znamená pre nás veľa, pretože sme sa spojili a tešíme sa zo spoločenstva Jeho vzkriesenia. Lebo sme boli kedysi mŕtvi v hriechu a prestúpeniach ako márnotratný syn, ale teraz sme našli milosť a Boh nám odpustil naše hriechy. On nám dal tiež Pečať, ako dal otcovi Abrahámovi, ako potvrdenie, že On nás prijal. Otec Abrahám povedal, že uveril Bohu, ale On mu dal pečať obriezky ako potvrdenie toho, že Mu uveril. A teraz, Otče, dnes my sme obrezaní skrze Svätého Ducha, všetky veci toho sveta pominuli. My máme jeden cieľ: slúžiť Tebe. Máme jednu túžbu: milovať Ťa, byť Tvojimi učeníkmi.
129A teraz, Pane, modlím sa, aby si potvrdil toto malé útržkové posolstvo v každom srdci. Nedaj aby to prehliadli. Daj im vidieť, že Ty si Ten istý včera, dnes a naveky, že Ty si tu, vstalý z mŕtvych, a budeš, až kým sa Duch a telo znovu zjednotia spolu k Druhému Príchodu.
130Modlím sa za chorých, ktorí sú tu, Otče, toto ráno. Mám teraz, toto Veľkonočné ráno, odložiť na bok (alebo nie odložiť na bok, ale len odložiť na krátky čas) dary, ktoré si Mi dal, také ako rozoznávanie. Prešiel som tam a späť cez svet, cez národy, Pane, oni všetci o tom vedia.
Teraz sa modlím, aby Posolstvo, ktoré si mi dal tu hore v lesoch, pred niekoľkými dňami o tej stvoriteľskej moci, dnes ráno sedia v tejto cirkvi ľudia, keď to bolo stvorené ... Modlím sa, Bože, ako prichádzam, aby som kládol svoje ruky na chorých dnes ráno, s mojimi bratmi tu, aby Ty si prišiel na túto cirkev s milosťou, a aby si uzdravil ľudí, a aby tu nezostala ani jedna slabá osoba v našom strede, keď služba skončí. Daj, aby každý z nich bol požehnaný a uzdravený.
131Uvedomujeme si, Pane, že to nie je nič, čo by sme my sami mohli na tom urobiť. Je to prostá detská viera, veriť. Môžeme vidieť učeníkov po tom, keď im bola daná moc uzdravovať nemoc, oni vyšli a boli porazení pri tom prípade tej epilepsie, kričali a plakali, možno, a skákali hore dole a pokúšali sa vyhnať toho diabla. Ale keď on stretol Ježiša, ó, aký to bol rozdiel. On povedal, "Ty zlý duch, vyjdi z neho." Aký rozdiel. Ó, on vedel, že to nebol apoštol. To bol Sám Pán. A ten duch trhol toho chlapca a hodil ho o zem. Ale Ježiš povedal, "Nie je mŕtvy. Ale vezmite ho a dajte mu nejaké jedlo." Zlý duch ho opustil.
132Ó, Ježišu, Ty Syn Boží, príď znovu, pomaž bohate svoju Cirkev úplne, mocne. Nech Duch živého vzkrieseného Ježiša vzkriesi túto malú cirkev dnes ráno do novej viery, do moci, do moci viery, aby mohol byť každý protivník potupený. Udeľ to, Pane. Odovzdávam Ti všetkých týchto ľudí, a prosím, aby si ich žehnal a dal im spasenie pre ich duše, uzdravenie pre ich telá, skrze Ježiša Krista nášho Pána.
133A keď máme sklonené hlavy, chcem sa opýtať. Je tu niekto, kto nie je Kresťan, chcel by byť teraz spomenutý, a povedať, "Modli sa za mňa, brat Branham"? Nech ťa Boh žehná. Niekto ďalší, "Nie som Kresťan. Počul som, že Ježiš vstal z mŕtvych, ale naozaj to neviem. On nikdy nevstúpil do môjho srdca. Nemám uspokojenie. Som tiež chorý. Pôjdem cez modlitebnú radu, vrátim sa a pôjdem cez ňu znovu, vrátim sa a pôjdem ešte raz. Pôjdem od cirkvi do cirkvi a z miesta na miesto.
To nie je to. To je veriť Jemu. On vstal z mŕtvych. To je vybavené. Niekto ďalší zodvihne ruku, povie . . . Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Niekto ďalší, "Ja chcem veriť. Chcem veriť"?
134Koľko chorých je tu, zodvihnite svoje ruky, povedz, "Ja chcem veriť. Chcem poznať to Posolstvo dnes ráno." Nech ťa Boh žehná. To je dobre. Áno, nech ťa Boh žehná, syn. Dobre. V poriadku.
135Teraz, Teddy, chcem, aby si zahral "Veľký Lekár", len na chvíľu, keď budeš, "teraz je blízko." A zatiaľ čo tak budeš robiť . . . . .
136 Je to teraz ťažké. Všade po celej sále sa ukazujú videnia. Vidíte? Áno, pokúšam sa, skúšal som aby toto bolo vzkriesenie trochu vyššie, trochu vyššie z tej kopy popola, kde som sedel. Chcem trochu viac zjavenia. Viem jednu vec. Tak dlho, ako dlho sa držím prvej služby, druhá nemôže prísť, neprišla. Teraz tak dlho, ako dlho sa držím druhej, tretia nemôže prísť. Vidíte? Musím rovno vykročiť, vykročiť a veriť tomu, "Boh tak povedal!" Pred niekoľkými dňami . . .
137Teraz môžete zodvihnúť svoje hlavy, teraz ak chcete. Videl som vaše ruky. Boh ich videl.
138Chcem vám trochu niečo povedať. Brat Ed Daulton, verím, že práve prišiel do dverí, fajn baptistický brat, on a jeho žena. Brat Jeffries je tu niekde. Othel Jeffries. A on je tu, viem, že je niekde tu. Avšak, tí bratia usporiadali dole v Kentucky zhromaždenie na ktoré som mal ísť.
Bratia, vzácni bratia, milujú svoje okolie a svojich ľudí. Oni majú auditóriá a zbrojnice a také veci, tak oni prenajali zbrojnicu, len na jedno večerné zhromaždenie. Malý J. T. Hoover, akokoľvek keď ... L. G. Hoover usporiadal jedno zhromaždenie dole v Elizabethtown. A brat Ed Daulton tam na Willow Shade alebo - alebo Somerset, Somerset. A brat, ďalší brat bol dole okolo Glasgow, kde som sa narodil. To sú ľudia tam, kde som sa narodil a vyrástol, kde sa mi prvý krát zjavil Anjel Pánov.
139A ja som sa chcel vrátiť. Ale cítil som malé postrčenie. A povedal som, "Dobre, kvôli záujmu bratov, pôjdem na to zhromaždenie." Skôr ako som pricestoval do tejto doliny, moje hrdlo zachríplo a ja som nemohol hovoriť deväť dní, dokiaľ tie zhromaždenia neprebehli.
140Brat Ruddell, on je možno tiež tu dnes ráno, jeden z bratov z tejto modlitebne, on a Junie Jackson a oni, domnieval som sa, že budem mať zhromaždenie pre neho a v tej chvíli sa mi zavrelo hrdlo. A ako viete, dostal som z toho horúčku okolo štyridsať stupňov.
A chcel som ísť prv na to zhromaždenie a Doc Schoen mi povedal.... Povedal som, "Som zachrípnutý."
141On povedal, "dám ti niečo na uvoľnenie hrdla a môžeš ísť a kázať." A vzal som niečo ďalšie, čo mi dal, a čo to bolo, to mi stiahlo dutinu a zablokovalo to. Potom som sa položil do postele na deväť dní, s vysokými horúčkami.
142Mnohí z mojich bratov tu prišli ku mne, mnohí známi bratia sa prišli za mňa modliť. Tu prišiel brat Graham Snelling, prišiel brat Ruddell, všetci títo bratia tu, všetci sa zhromaždili, modlili sa a tak ďalej. Aj ja som sa modlil, skúšal som čo som mohol, nemohol som dokonca ani šepkať.
Čudoval som sa, "Čo to všetko je?" Moja drahá manželka tam sedela, ona sa s nimi modlila za mňa, ale všetko ostávalo stále také isté. Nemohli rozumieť.
143No, on mi dal nejaký liek, aby som ho užil, ale ja som to nezobral, lebo to bola droga. A potom som to nechal tak. A len som myslel, "Pane, predsa..."
144 A potom, keď všetky tie zhromaždenia skončili, to bolo v pondelok ... posledné zhromaždenie malo byť údajne v sobotu a potom, verím. A tak v pondelok som sa pokúšal vstať. Bol som tak slabý, nemohol som prejsť cez izbu. Sadol som si.
145 Viete, ja som tak vďačný za manželku danú od Boha. Či vy nie, bratia? Skutočnú manželku, skutočného spoločníka!
146Sadol som si. Pokynul som jej a pritiahol som ju ku sebe. Povedal som, "Méda, niekedy sa čudujem," povedal som, "Divím sa, čo sa deje." Povedal som, "Prečo ma Boh nechá takto ležať, keď sú tam tie zhromaždenia?" Povedal som, "Prečo to bolo?" A povedal som, "Niekedy sa dokonca zamýšľam či ma On vôbec povolal ."
147 Ona povedala, "Nehanbíš sa?" Vidíte? A ona mi povedala, "Bill, ty nevieš, že Boh vie, čo s tebou robí? Len, len buď pokojný."
148A tak som išiel dnu. Viete, to ma trochu napomenulo. A tak som išiel dnu a ľahol som si do postele. Ona vošla, aby vymenila prestieradlá, niesla tie veci na rukách. A keď sa pustila do toho, pozeral som sa a tam bol . . .
149Videl som nejakú starú veľkú zbrojnicu, a ako slnko zasvietilo dolu, to vybuchlo na zemi, a rozletelo sa to na kúsky, ako to slnko zasvietilo dolu z Neba. A prichádzali tri ženy a muž, prichádzali. A oni mali také maličké, niečo ako pištolky. On povedal: "To je na zatĺkanie klincov." Povedal: "Ty pozbieraj tie kúsky a my pre teba znovu postavíme túto zbrojnicu."
A ja som povedal, "Dobre, urobím to."
150Ale Niečo povedalo, "Nerob to." Tak, ja som sa načiahol, aby som zobral takýto kúsok a takto ho postavil. Ale práve vtedy prehovoril ku mne Hlas a povedal, "Teraz, sú na ceste, aby ťa nahovorili, aby si sa vrátil. Never tomu." Povedal, "Oni sú veľmi úprimní a prichádzajú k tebe s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ale sú na omyle." Vidíte?
151Fred Sothmann, mnohí z nich tu, boli práve tam keď som im o tom hovoril. Za menej ako za hodinu tí ľudia prišli priamo k mojim dverám. Povedal som, "Sú tam tri ženy a muž."
"To je presne tak."
"Oni prichádzajú s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN?"
"Presne tak."
152Povedal som: "Samozrejme, vy viete, čo im máte povedať." Úprimne v blude. Vidíte? Dobrí ľudia, ale úprimne v blude. Vidíte?
153Potom som premýšľal: "Dobre, čo môžem robiť? Čo mám robiť?" A potom vošla Méda a išla naspäť. A brat Freddie išiel a rozprával sa s tými ľuďmi. Potom po chvíli, bol som tam v posteli a premýšľal som: "Prečo sa to takto stalo? Prečo nemôžem hovoriť? Prečo nemôžem s niekým hovoriť, alebo niečo robiť?" A tak som tam ležal. A Méda vošla a vychádzala von.
154Pozrel som sa a videl som niečo blikajúce na bočnej stene. A pozrel som sa a tam bola otvorená stena a ja som videl Ježiša. Koľkí z vás ma niekedy počuli povedať, že som videl Ježiša dva krát vo svojom živote, vo videní? A veril som, že Ho znovu uvidím pred časom konca, vidíte, že Ho znovu uvidím.
No, pozrel som sa a rovno tam boli nebesia, vyzeralo to akoby som sa pozeral cez stenu. A tam presne takto stála Biblia, veľká hrubá Biblia stála na nebesiach. Niečo okolo tej Biblie vydávalo svetlo a z tej Biblie vychádzal veľmi pekný zlatý kríž. A to takto stálo a okolo toho všetkého vychádzali svetlá, a z toho kríža kráčal On. Biblia odrážala ten kríž, kríž odrážal Jeho. A On išiel kráčajúc von a išiel priamo dole, tam, kde som bol. Tak jasne to môžem vidieť, môžem vidieť ten kríž, ako odzrkadľuje Jeho vlasy, ako tam stál, ako Mu viseli dole cez tvár.
155On sa pozrel takto dole na mňa a povedal mi: "Ty čakáš na svoju novú službu, aby ti bola potvrdená." Povedal: "Ja som ti to už potvrdil. Je to už potvrdené. Ty to musíš prijať." Vidíte? A ja som stál a počúval Ho chvíľu. A to prišlo do mojej mysli. Ja som to nepočul, to prišlo len do mojej mysle.
156Ako človek, ktorý bol hriešnik celý svoj život a on vie, že je Biblia, vie, že je Boh, ale zrazu počuje kázeň, potom mu Niečo hovorí, "to si ty." Potom, to isté Slovo tam bolo po celý čas, ešte je mu to potvrdené, potom on hovorí, "Pane, odpusť mi." Ale to mu nič nepomôže, až kým neprijme svoje spasenie, potom odchádza a je Kresťanom. Nezáleží na tom, koľko plače, koľko prosí, on To musí prijať.
157A On mi potom povedal, "Ty to musíš prijať takým istým spôsobom. Musíš tomu veriť."
158Bojím sa porážky. Čokoľvek,. . . Bojím sa, že prinesiem hanbu. Vždy som v obavách o to, aby som neurobil zlú vec. Lebo, zobral som varovanie z Biblie, ako keď Mojžiš dostal veľkú silu, on udrel skalu, miesto toho, aby ku nej hovoril. Spomínam si na Elizeusa, lebo bol plešivý; tie malé deti si uťahovali z neho, za to, že bol plešivý a on preklial tie deti a štyridsať dva z nich zabili medvedice, vidíte. A to nebol Duch Svätý, ale to bol prorok, ktorý sa nahneval. A ja som prechádzal cez všetky tie veci, prichádzajúc do toho.
159A tam On stál, hovoril ku mne a povedal, "Ale ty ideš s príliš mnohými." Povedal, "Chodiť so Mnou znamená, že pôjdeš sám."
160Videl som to. Ja som sa príliš veľa zaoberal denomináciami a všetkým, vidíte, niekto sa vám pokúša povedať, čo máte robiť a čo nemáte robiť. Musíte nasledovať Jeho. No, spomínate si na videnie, ktoré mi On dal o rybách, viete a ako nemôžete učiť nadprirodzené znamenia letničné deti. Pamätáte si. A tam to bolo. A ja som priamo na prahu tohoto nového posolstva.
161Hneď ako ma to videnie opustilo, povedal som, "Amen, Pane!" A moja žena tam stála, takmer omdlela. Vyskočil som zo svojej postele a mohol som hovoriť tak dobre ako predtým. V sekunde, všetka horúčka ma opustila.
162Zavolal som Doc Schoenovi, povedal som, "Rád by som, aby si ma videl."
Povedal, "Čo?"
163Išiel som tam, on sa pozrel na mňa, pozrel sa cez tie dutiny, povedal, "Povedz mi, čo sa stalo, brat Branham."
A ja som povedal, "Veril by si môjmu príbehu?"
Povedal, "Ako by som mohol pochybovať? To sa stalo."
164To je to. Vidíte? To je to, priateľ. Boh vie, ako ťa udržať na kope popola. Boh vie, ako urobiť niečo pre teba, až kým ti môže dať to Posolstvo, vidíte, doviesť ťa do toho aby si niečo urobil.
165Dnes, ja neviem veľa o porážke. Išiel som nedávno, počúval som rádiové vysielanie. A tam kázal nejaký kazateľ na tému vzkriesenia, z Prvej Korinťanom 15. A kázal vzkriesenie. A zastavil sa priamo v strede svojej kázne a povedal, "Viete, mnoho ľudí sa bojí porážky." Povedal, "Keď Generál Patton stratil skupinu vojakov", povedal, "potom oni mu povedali . . . On poslal správu, že ich chce viac a oni mu poslali viac. Keď boli zabití, on poslal pre ďalších. A keď mu bola poslaná tretia skupina" - povedal: "zakaždým, keď vystrelila guľka, oni utekali pod nejaký plech, alebo pod niečo iné, prestrašení."
166 Povedal, "Pošli mi mužov, nie deti." Povedal, "Chcem muža, ktorý je pripravený zomrieť. Nechcem niekoho, kto sa bojí zomrieť. Ak dôvod, pre ktorý bojujeme nie je hodný, aby zaň zomrieť, potom mi ich neposielajte. Ja chcem muža.
Oni povedali, "Ale ty si prehral dva alebo tri boje."
167On povedal, "Neprehral som vojnu. Prehral som len boj."
Niečo hovorilo do môjho srdca.
168Spomínam si, keď Eisenhower povedal: "Keď som strieľal z dela, vydal som rozkaz, oni zasunuli náboj do dela, potiahli a to zlyhalo, nefungovalo to. Povedal: "Ja som neprestal, nevzdal som sa. Vybral som ten náboj a dal som ďalší, skúšal som to. Ak to nešlo, dal som ďalší, až kým to išlo.
169To je spôsob, ako sa to musí robiť. Ja neviem, ako to bude. Ale Boh ako môj Sudca spoza tejto kazateľne, ja neviem, koľko neúspechov a koľko - koľko bojov prehrám, ale neprehrám vojnu. On mi povedal, že On bude so mnou. Budem stáť, až kým uvidím tú službu potvrdenú a uvidím ju v činnosti. Začínam dnes ráno skrze milosť Božiu. Neviem či to bude práca tu, či to bude práce niekde inde, ako to bude fungovať, alebo čo sa prihodí. Ale pôjdem dolu do modlitebnej rady modliť sa za chorých, až kým budem vedieť, čo sa deje. Videl som ako sa to stalo dva alebo tri krát.
170Videl som ako sa to stalo v dome Hettie. Koľkí ste počuli tú príhodu o veveričkách, a o tom dievčati, o tej malej žene? Prvá osoba, ktorá je známa odo dní apoštolov, ktorej bola kedy daná tá výsada povedať, "Pros si čo chceš". Počuli ste niekedy tú príhodu? Videli ste niekedy tú ženu? Koľkí ju nikdy nevideli, a chcú, radi by videli tú ženu, ktorej sa to stalo?
Hettie, mohla by si povstať? Tam je tá dáma.
171Zastavili sme sa v jej dome. Po tom, ako som videl osem veveričiek, keď neboli vôbec žiadne nikde okolo, a len som vypovedal slovo, a oni tam boli. To je pravda. To je, tam oni boli. A ja som povedal, sediac tam za jej stolom: "Čo urobilo, že tie veveričky prišli?". A jej matka, sestra Wright, tu je brat Wright, on tam sedel. Koľkí boli pri tom stole, koľkí sú tu dnes ráno? Zodvihnite svoje ruky. Dobre, tam oni sú, všade dookola v sále. Vidíte? V poriadku, oni tam boli. A ja som povedal, "Raz ..." Ich malá chromá sestra tam sedela.
172Povedal som, "Muselo to prísť skrze videnie a tak ďalej, ale raz to príde inak." A takto som to rozprával a náhle, niečo to pomazalo. Hovoril som to týmto ľuďom ... Nikdy som necítil také pomazanie.
Prečo? Pretože Hettie povedala správnu vec.
173Povedal som, "Odkiaľ prišli tie veveričky? Tam neboli žiadne, nebolo tam dokonca miesto pre ne, práve tak ako tam na telefónnom stĺpe. A videl som, ako sa to stalo rovných osem krát." Povedal som, “neviem, odkiaľ to prišlo." Povedal som, "Jediné, čo viem, že Boh sa raz snažil potvrdiť Abrahámovi posolstvo a on vypovedal slovom barana do existencie, lebo potreboval barana, aby to potvrdil. Muselo tak byť, že ja som potreboval nejakú veveričku, aby som vypovedal svoje. A On to urobil rovno osem krát, alebo sedem krát, radšej, rovno sedem krát." A povedal som. . . . . .
174A, Hettie, možno tá žena nevedela, čo povedala. Pozrite ako To obišlo tých bohatých a pyšných. Pozrite ako To obišlo všetko a prišlo tam ku chudobnej, malej, starej, vidieckej žene.
175A ja som mal vo vrecku dvadsať dolárov, aby som ich vrátil tej žene. Ona sa zaviazala obetovať päťdesiat dolárov na túto novú cirkev. Nehovorím to, aby som ju uviedol do rozpakov. Ona by si skutočne nemohla dovoliť päťdesiat centov dať na to. Ale jej srdce v tom Posolstve,... ona to chcela urobiť. Brat Neville, verím, že to prijal, on by nezobral zbytok toho, dovolil jej dať z toho len dvadsať dolárov. A ja som mal vo vrecku dve desaťdolárové bankovky, ktoré mi dala Méda na nákupy a povedal som: "Pôjdem dnes a dám jej to."
176Potom som uvažoval a Niečo ku mne prehovorilo: "Ježiš videl vdovu, ktorá vložila svoje tri penny a On jej nikdy nekázal zobrať to späť. Nechal ju ísť, lebo On mal pre ňu niečo väčšie na jej ceste.
177Nevedel som veľa o tom, že On ku mne hovorí tým istým spôsobom, o žene vdove, bez muža. Jej muž bol zabitý. Tiež som nevedel, že to bol Ten istý, keď som povedal: "Tak si nechám tých dvadsať dolárov, Ty máš pre ňu niečo iné."
178Povedal som: "Jediné čo viem, že Jehovah je stále Jehova-Jireh. On je schopný obstarať si obeť."
179A Hattie, nevediac, čo hovorí, vstala a povedala: "To nie je nič iné ako pravda, brat Branham." Ó ! To bolo to pravé, čo malo byť povedané. To bola povedaná tá správna vec.
180V tom čase, Moc Božia zasiahla to miesto. Nikdy som necítil také pomazanie. Keď sa To stalo, povedal som: "Hattie, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, pýtaj si čo chceš! Nezáleží na tom, čo to je, Boh mi dal autoritu, aby som ti dal to, po čom túži tvoje srdce práve teraz. Ak si budeš pýtať milión dolárov, môžeš ich mať. Popros za to malé postihnuté dievča, aby vstala a chodila, môže to mať. Žiadaj si čokoľvek."
Povedala: "Čo si mám pýtať, brat Branham?"
181Povedal som: "Čokoľvek, čo si želáš. TAK HOVORÍ PÁN." Ó, čo za pocit!
182Pozrela sa okolo. Tam sedel jej starý šedivý otec, ktorý bol takmer prinesený od brány smrti. Tam sedela jej stará matka, chorá. Tam sedela jej malá postihnutá sestra.
183Ale ona si vybrala práve to, čo bolo správne. Ona mala dvoch dospievajúcich chlapcov práve v tom beznádejnom veku. Jej drahý manžel odišiel do Chvály. Ona bola kresťanka, v očakávaní. Ale tí chlapci neboli kresťania. Povedala: "Duše mojich dvoch chlapcov." Boh žehnaj jej srdce.
184Povedal som: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, máš ich mať.
185A tu oni sú, pokrstení vo viere. Bolo mi to povedané nasledujúcu noc. Jeden ten malý chlapec pri umývaní nôh položil svoje ruky na hlavu brata Neville a modlil sa za neho, keď si umývali nohy.
186Tí dvaja malí chlapci pravdepodobne sedia niekde tu v zhromaždení dnes ráno. Je to tak, Hattie, sú tu s tebou? [sestra Hattie hovorí: "Sú tam vzadu." – pozn.prekl.] Vzadu. Kde ste chlapci? Zodvihnite svoje ruky. Kde sú tí dvaja chlapci? Tam sú, stoja vzadu. Nech vás Boh žehná. V poriadku. Tu to máte.
187Tak, čo sa stalo? Tá istá vec, čokoľvek si žiadala, stalo sa. Čo si žiadala, mohla to mať. Mohla to dostať.
188Túžim to vidieť, ako sa to deje. Ide o postoj ľudí voči Posolstvu. Vidíte, ako to ona povedala? Povedala tú správnu vec. Tá vec, ktorá to spôsobuje to je to čo vy poviete. Čo vy poviete ...
189Pozrite sa na tú ženu Sýroféničanku, keď prišla k Ježišovi. Ona povedala: "Pane, moja dcéra je strašne trápená od diabla. Synu Dávidov, príď a uzdrav ju."
190On povedal: "Nepatrí sa vziať chlieb deťom a hodiť ho psom."
191Och! Čo ak by to On povedal niekomu z nás? My by sme povedali: "Nazývaš ma psom? Och, On aj tak nie je ničím! Tá veľká cirkev má pravdu. On nie je nič iné ako fanatik. On nie je nič iné ako Belzebub." My by sme mali taký postoj. Ale ona nie.
192Ona povedala: "To je pravda, Pane. Máš úplnú pravdu. Ale psy ochotne jedia odrobinky zo stola detí."
193To Ho dostalo. Povedal: "Pre toto slovo, diabol opustil tvoju dcéru. Pre toto slovo!"
194To je váš postoj, priatelia. Či to On nepovedal? Vy musíte tomu veriť, priatelia. Vy ... Neverte mne, ja som človek. Ale verte tomu, čo vám hovorím, verte Posolstvu. Ak neveríte poslovi, verte Posolstvu. Ak príde človek s telegramom, bez ohľadu na to, kto, ako ten človek vyzerá alebo kto on bol, veľký alebo malý, vy veríte tomu, čo je v tom telegrame, nie tomu človeku. Boh ma poslal, aby som vám to povedal. Ja mám Posolstvo. Boh ma poslal, aby som vám povedal, že On vstal z mŕtvych, že On je tu dnes ráno. On to dokázal skrze znamenia a zázraky, že On je tu a že každý jeden z vás môže byť uzdravený zo svojich nemocí, ak len môžete prísť so správnym postojom. Urobte to, zatiaľ čo spievame Len ver.
195Teraz nech tí, za ktorých sa budeme modliť, poďte sem hore urobte radu tu okolo. No, neprichádzajte, iba ak veríte z celého svojho srdca.
196Drahý Pane, toto je tá hodina. Modlím sa, aby si uzdravil týchto ľudí, Pane. A posväť tento olej. Nech sa Tebe dostane slávy, Otče. My Ti ich dávame v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
197Mohli by sme poprosiť týchto ľudí, ktorí stoja tu na tejto strane, ak je spôsob, že by mohli urobiť malé miesto tu, tak my môžeme dostať ľudí priamo okolo, ak môžete. Rovno tadiaľto i zvonku tým spôsobom. Potom môžu všetci prichádzať tadeto do radu, urobiť rad a vychádzať tým smerom.
198Niečo sa stalo, brat Neville. [Brat Neville hovorí: "Amen. Stalo sa to práve teraz. Chvála Pánovi! Ježiš je tu. Áno. Každý jeden z nich je uzdravený skrze Moc Božiu." – pozn.prekl.] Amen.
199[Brat Branham hovorí s niekým ohľadne stavania sa do radu – pozn.prekl.] Čo hovorí? Dobre ... Nie, tam. Brat Neville a ja sa tu budeme postupne za nich modliť. Takto nemôžu ísť okolo, pretože ak ... Počkajte chvíľu.
200Dovoľte mi teraz hovoriť k očakávajúcemu poslucháčstvu. Toto je Božie Slovo, skrze ktoré som žil a zomriem, skrze Božiu milosť a pomoc. Boh je mojim Sudcom, že som vám povedal Pravdu. Videl som, ako všetky tieto veci prichádzali do toho. Dokonca od tej malej rybky, ktorá tam bola vzkriesená. Počuli ste tú príhodu? Tam vzadu sedia muži, obaja, ktorí tam boli, keď sa to stalo. Bolo o tom povedané, deň predtým, ako sa to stalo. Ako vám môžem povedať o týchto veciach, ktoré sú? Vidíte, chcem kázať, jeden z týchto večerov na tému "Vyváženie". Ľudia vám môžu povedať niečo a stavať na tom, ale ak nie je žiadne Písmo, ktoré by to vyvážilo, to nakoniec sklame. Ak toto rozpoznávanie a tieto videnia a tie veci, o ktorých som vám povedal, ak to nebola Pravda ... V prvom rade je Biblia, ktorá to podopiera a bol tam Svätý Duch, aby dokázal, že som vám povedal Pravdu.
201No, som na poli okolo štrnásť rokov, cez každého kritika, ktorý sa mohol predo mňa dostať. Vzdelaný, chytrý a všetko možné, ani raz nemohli ...
202Potom vy viete, čo povedali? Počuli ste to tu. Povedali: "Ľudia v sále chodia dookola a hovoria s ľuďmi." Najprv hovorili, že to boli ľudia z môjho zboru, ktorí tam chodili a robili to. Potom to nemohli pochopiť, je ich tam príliš mnoho.
203Ďalšia vec, ktorú povedali: "Vyzerá to tak, že bratia," ktorí chodia so mnou, "oni stoja vzadu a hovoria mu: ́Tento brat nepočuje na svoje uši
204Potom povedali, že: "Billy Paul, on tam príde a číta z tej karty, čo tí ľudia povedali. Ak nie je niečo v poriadku s ich ušami, povie: ́ich uší alebo: ́ich brucho.
205Ako by to mohli robiť v tom prípade pri ľuďoch, ktorí nemajú modlitebnú kartu? Ako môžu byť predpovedané veci, ktoré sa presne tak stanú? Ako to môže byť tým spôsobom? To nemôže byť. Každý to vie, kto má zdravý rozum.
206Oni hovorili to isté o Ježišovi, keď Filip prišiel a našiel Natanaela. "On bol priateľ Ježiša." On povedal: "Iste, on povedal Ježišovi všetko o tom. On to za ním opakuje."
207A potom ich učeníci povedali, učeníci tej veľkej cirkvi: "Tento muž je Belzebub. On je Belzebub. On je veštec."
208Ježiš povedal: "Ja vám to odpúšťam. Ale jedného dňa, keď príde Duch Svätý a bude robiť to isté, jediné slovo povedané proti Tomu nebude nikdy odpustené." No ak . . .
209Ľudia, som ku vám úprimný, tak úprimný ako len môžem byť. Ó, možno som protirečil nejakým vašim teologickým názorom, ktoré máte a iným veciam. Ale dôvod, že to robím je ten, že Pavol povedal: "Ak by aj anjel z Neba prišiel a kázal nejakú inú vec ako to, čo povedala Biblia", a čo on vyučoval, "nech je prekliaty."
210Tak, ja musím nasledovať len to, čo povedala Biblia. Ak Biblia povedala: "On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky," ja tomu verím. Čokoľvek povedala Biblia, to je úplne presne to, čo verím. Hovorím vlastne len to. Nemám žiadne vzdelanie, nemám žiadne vyškolenie. Ja som počúval len na Ducha Svätého a Bibliu. A až doposiaľ, až do dnešného Veľkonočného rána, celých tridsať jeden rokov, On ma nikdy nesklamal.
211A hovorím vám, že Duch Svätý mi povedal o tej prichádzajúcej službe, v posledných dvoch alebo troch rokoch a ja som to hovoril všade v zboroch. A Všemohúci Boh je mojim Sudcom, rovno tu na tejto strane Sálema, boli privolané do existencie veveričky, tam kde žiadne veveričky nie sú. Rovno tam, s Charlie, ktorý stojí tam vzadu a mnohí z nich tu v Kentucky. Tie veveričky sa zjavili v miestach, kde žiadne nie sú, povedal som kde to bude. Tam je Tony, Banks a tí, ktorí tam sedeli. A tam to bolo, presne. Vrátili sme sa späť a prvá ľudská bytosť, ktorej bolo o tom povedané bola tá žena, ktorá tam sedí a tak to je. Potom nasledujúce ráno v horách, keď som bol chorý na hrdlo, videl som Ježiša, stál predo mnou a povedal mi, že tá služba mi je už potvrdená.
212No čo sa má stať, ja neviem. Ale viem jednu vec, že musím odložiť tam tú aby som vošiel do tejto. To je jediný spôsob, ktorým poznám ako to urobiť ... Aby sa to stalo teraz známe. Nech je toto vyryté železným perom do skaly, ako povedal Job v dnešnej rannej téme. Ja neviem čo robiť. Jediná vec, ktorú viem, je len kráčať vpred. On mi to povedal. A Boh je mojim Sudcom; On mi to povedal. Povedal som vám Pravdu. A ak vám to Boh potvrdil a povedal a ani raz nemohol nikto poukázať na niečo, čo by bolo nesprávne. Potom, toto je tiež správne. Tiež je to pravda.
213No, keď idem tu a stojím na konci tej rady, mám tu staršieho, brata Neville, zbožného muža, ktorý je tu našim pastorom, ktorý pomaže tých ľudí. Ja budem klásť ruky na ľudí, pretože Ježišove poverenie, po Veľkej noci bolo: "Choďte a klaďte ruky na chorých a budú uzdravení."
214Ja neviem, čo mi On bude hovoriť počas tej modlitebnej rady. Budem sa snažiť vycítiť to super pomazanie. Neviem, čo sa bude diať. Neviem. Čokoľvek to je, budem robiť len to, čo mi On povie.
215Teraz prichádzajte, prichádzajte s plným srdcom. Bez ohľadu na to, či vás On napomenie, či vám niečo povie, bez ohľadu na to, čo to je, choďte odtiaľto a ďakujte Mu, vidíte. Lebo, dielo je vykonané, je to istý spôsob ako to dostať do vás.
216Teraz, brat s tou nohou, chcem aby si tomu veril. Ak On, cez telefón mohol zobrať od teba preč žalúdočné problémy, On by mohol tak isto zobrať od teba preč chorobu tej nohy dnes ráno. Teraz ver z celého svojho srdca.
217A tá pani s tým malým dieťaťom, ktoré malo srdcové problémy, už viac nepochybuj. Ver! Ver!
218Teraz chcem, aby sa každý v zbore modlil. A ja zídem, aby som sa modlil. Všetci len zotrvávajte teraz v modlitbe, zatiaľ čo budem prechádzať cez túto modlitebnú radu, prosiť, klásť tam svoje ruky a hovoriť požehnanie.
219A pamätajte, ak niekto z vás má nejaký nevyznaný hriech, vedz, že Boh ťa nikdy neuzdraví s tým nevyznaným hriechom. Dajte to do poriadku, predtým ako sem prídete, lebo by sa vám mohlo stať niečo horšie. Vidíte?
220No, to nie je v rozoznávaní. Rozpoznávanie, ja sa dozvedám o tých veciach. Ale ... toto nie je rozpoznávanie. Ja pátram po novej službe. Rozumiete všetci dobre? [Zhromaždenie hovorí: "Amen." - pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. Teraz verte.
Skloňme teraz naše hlavy k modlitbe.
221Otče, Bože, otlačky mojich prstov sú stále na tejto kazateľni, hodinu po hodine, doteraz takmer tridsať rokov alebo viac, čo som tu stál a kázal, aj okolo sveta. A Ty si potvrdil Evanjelium, ktoré som kázal, pretože to Posolstvo pochádza od Teba. Nikdy som nechodil do žiadnych škôl, nikdy som sa neradil s nikým okrem Teba, čítajúc Tvoje Slovo a očakávajúc, aby som videl, čo Duch povie, že treba robiť.
222A teraz, Pane, Ty vieš o tejto službe Marka 11:23 a vediac, že tá hodina je na dosah, vediac, že som to povedal pravdivo o tých veveričkách, o sestre Hattie a jej chlapcoch. Teraz, Otče, vediac, že to ráno prišlo ku mne to videnie tam na posteli. Videl som tú Bibliu, potom ten kríž a potom Teba. A bolo mi zjavené v mojej mysli, že to musím prijať, lebo je to potvrdené.
223Teraz, Pane, ja idem vpred dnes ráno vo svojom zbore, stojím tu toto Veľkonočné ráno, modlím sa, aby si ma pozdvihol do nového daru, mocnejšieho, pre tých ľudí. Nie kvôli môjmu spaseniu, pretože Ty si ma už spasil, Pane. Nie pre mňa. Ja som odsunul všetky veľké veci, aby som poznal Teba. Ako si mi nedávno povedal tam pri tej veľkej svätyni: "Ja som tvoj diel." Teraz, Pane, nechaj ma byť Tvojim dielom, aby som mohol nájsť priazeň u Teba, aby Tvoj Duch vstúpil do mňa. A keď budem klásť svoje ruky na týchto vzácnych, trpiacich ľudí, nech Tvoj Duch, Pane, učiní ostatok toho diela. To je všetko, čo viem robiť, Pane.
224Spomínam si na moje poverenie. Narodil som sa, aby som sa "modlil za chorých ľudí. Spôsob, aby ti verili a buď úprimný, keď sa modlíš." Ja som len... Ja neviem, ako byť viac úprimný. Ja-ja ... Oni trpia, Pane. Ja som tiež trpel. Prosím, Drahý Bože, daj aby boli uzdravení, každý z nich.
225Ja idem teraz vpred, Pane, skrze vieru, ako Mojžiš vykročil smerom k Červenému moru. Ja vykračujem od tejto svätej kazateľne dolu do tejto modlitebnej rady, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Nech ten Boh, Ktorý mi dal tie veveričky, Boh, Ktorý dal sestre Hattie tie slová, Boh, Ktorý mi dal hovoriť ku nim, nech On ide so mnou. Ja idem v Mene Ježiša Krista.
[Niektoré modlitby brata Branhama nepočuť celkom jasne – pozn.prekl.]
226Satan, odsudzujem ťa v Mene Ježiša Krista, opusť to dieťa. Opusti ho, vyjdi z tohto dieťaťa. Pane, nech to dieťa je zdravé.
227Kladiem svoje ruky na svojho brata, v Mene Ježiša Krista, a odsudzujem utrpenie jeho tela. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, daj jej jej žiadosť.
228Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, daj sestre Ruth jej uzdravenie. Amen.
229Budem sa modliť za to dieťa. Ale ja-ja prichádzam od tej kazateľne ... Kde bývaš? [sestra hovorí: "v Bloomingtone" – pozn.prekl.] Bloomington, Indiana? Napíš mi list o tom dieťati. Všetko je tu v tom bruchu teraz vyduté. Budeš veriť, pani, že je to v poriadku? ["Ja verím, že je to v poriadku." – pozn.prekl.]
230Potom, Otče, ja kladiem svoje ruky na ... toto dieťa a odsudzujem tohto diabla. Odíď od toho dieťaťa. A nech ho Anjeli obkľúčia. Nech je ono teraz normálne a uzdravené.
Napíš mi list za pár dní.
231Vidíte to malé škuľavé dieťa, ktoré tam leží? Ak nebudeš viac pochybovať, tak prinesieš to dieťa späť a ukážeš ho, ako normálne a zdravé.
232Kladiem ruky na toto dievča. Nech má postoj tej ženy Syroféničanky. A nech je uzdravená v Mene Ježiša Krista.
Nech to srdce je v poriadku, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
233Hovorím tieto slová. Ono musí byť zdravé. To nemôže byť nijako inak. Ježiš povedal: "Ja môžem, ak budeš veriť." No, ak On môže spôsobiť, že sa zjavia veveričky presne tak, ako raz učinil toho barana, On môže spraviť, aby to srdce bolo normálne a zdravé. To sa musí stať.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je to srdce v poriadku. Amen.
234Tak, nie je to jednoduché? Je to jednoduché. Boh je tak jednoduchý, so všetkou Svojou Mocou. Tak ty len buď tak jednoduchá, nemysli nič viac o tom. To bude v poriadku.
235Pane, nech je naša sestra v poriadku, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Sestra ...?
236Pane, ja som teraz povedal tieto slová a úprimne ako môžem vyznať pred ľuďmi. Povedal som im. "Ak povieš tejto hore: ́Pohni sa a nebudeš pochybovať, môžeš mať, čo si povedal." V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa toto utrpenie vzdiali. Odhoď všetky tvoje problémy, ktoré máš. Nepochybuj teraz. Teraz si práve blízko pri Ňom.
237Pane, kladiem svoje ruky na toto dieťa s týmito strašnými bolesťami hlavy. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravené. Amen.
238Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa tá hora pohne od neho, nech je uzdravený. Nech náš brat je cele uzdravený! A ...?...Amen.
239Hluchonemý. Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista! Stál som a kázal deň po dni a rok po roku. Nikdy som nevidel, v celom mojom živote, že by sa nič nestalo, keď nejaké dieťa príde do kontaktu s Tebou, ale niečo sa stalo! No, on je hluchý na svoje ucho a má trhlinu v bruchu. Nech je uzdravený, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
240Pane, Ty poznáš utrpenia jeho tela. S rukami na ňom, s úprimným srdcom, daj nech je uzdravený, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
241Smrť leží pri jedných dverách, viera pri ďalších. Bože, odvaľ ten kameň a nech nastúpi viera. Nech ju tá rakovina opustí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
242Pane, nech je on uzdravený. Kladiem na neho ruky. Posolstvo stále zneje cez sály. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravený.
243Otče, Bože, kladiem ruky na svojho brata. Nechaj, Pane, nech Tvoj Duch a moc mu dá jeho žiadosť. Nech sa to stane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Je to ukončené. Nepochybuj teraz.
244Pane, túžba nášho brata je prísť do Tvojej Prítomnosti, s týmto jeho stavom. Teraz, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech má to, o čo prosí. Amen.
245Čo za veľká vec! Nech Duch Boží príde na toto dieťa dnes večer, na slávu Božiu, dnes. Pozdvihni ho a nech To prijme. Pre Kráľovstvo Božie, nech to prijme. Amen.
246Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, daj to, aby naša sestra bola uzdravená a jej žiadosť naplnená, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
247Nech sa to stane. Obdržíš Svätého Ducha. Nie je spôsob, ako sa môžeš držať od toho, ak veríš. Musíš! Musíš Ho prijať, lebo Boh tak povedal. Stoj pri Tom.
Prines mi len tú malú barlu. Potrebuješ nejakú pomoc, sestra?
248Nebeský Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, udeľ našej sestre to, čo prosí. Amen.
249Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, naplň prosbu našej sestry. Nech je uzdravená. Amen.
250On priviedol veveričku do existencie, rovno sedem krát. On to urobil na Hattie, keď ona o to prosila!
251Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, naplň prosbu našej sestry. Je to Tvoje Slovo. Ďakujem Ti. A nech jej to je darované, Otče, skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
252Tvoji príbuzní? Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, udeľ tieto ...? ...
253Pane, táto malá Židovka ...Ty si Boh Abrahámov. Udeľ to, v Mene Ježiša Krista, jej želanie. Nech je tak!
254V Mene Ježiša Krista, Boha Neba, daj jej jej prosbu. Amen.
255Toto malé dievča. Práve ako prichádzaš na pódium, Boh mi povedal všetko o tvojom živote. On odníme tú nervozitu.
256Pane, ja toto odsudzujem v tomto dievčati. Nech ju to opustí v tejto hodine a nech odíde odtiaľto šťastná. To sa stane, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
257Otče, Ktorý si vzkriesil Svojho Syna, Ježiša, vo vzkriesení, ktoré oslavujeme, nech ho ona oslavuje dnes. Amen. V Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
258V Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, ja karhám ... prosím, aby ona teraz mohla byť uzdravená v Mene Ježiša.
259V Mene Pána Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech je naša sestra uzdravená. Amen. To tam nemôže zostať. To musí odísť. Istotne, táto vec musí odísť.
260Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech naša sestra je uzdravená. Amen. V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem túto moju sestru. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem svoju sestru. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem svoju sestru.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem túto, svoju sestru.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej prosbu. Amen.
261Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto malej matke jej prosbu.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej žiadosť, Pane.
Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej žiadosť.
262Satan, vyháňam ťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusti tú ženu.
263Ďakuj Mu za zasľúbenia, ktoré On dal. Veríš tomu? [brat hovorí: "Amen." – pozn.prekl.] Budeš v poriadku. ["Chvála Pánovi!" – pozn.prekl.] Budeš v poriadku teraz, tak. Ver tomu.
264Bože, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto sestre toto, jej uzdravenie. Amen.
265V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto sestre jej uzdravenie. Amen.
266V Mene Ježiša Krista, sestra, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie. Amen. Tak je to!
267Dôverujem Bohu, že nerobím chybu. Daruj toto, skrze vieru. Tak je to!
268Veríš, že Boh mi dáva moc uzdraviť tvoje srdcové problémy? Veríš tej udalosti, ktorú som povedal? Celým svojim srdcom? Potom ti dávam tvoje uzdravenie. V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie.
269Ako sa volá táto žena, ktorá sa tu práve vrátila? Bývaš niekde tu okolo? [sestra hovorí: "Áno." – pozn.prekl.] Pamätaj, že si uzdravená! To je práve tak pravda, ako že tu stojím.
270Otče, udeľ jej túto potrebu. Udeľ toto, prosím. Nech je tak. Amen.
271Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech má svoje uzdravenie. Amen!
272Skrze milosť Božiu, skrze Božský dar, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie!
273Ó, Pane, Stvoriteľu Neba a zeme, daj tejto sestre jej žiadosť a jej uzdravenie, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. V poriadku, sestra, teraz choď a ver.
274Pane, daj našej sestre jej uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
275[Brat Branham s niekým hovorí – pozn.prekl.] Veríš tomu? Veríš? Potom ti dávam tvoju prosbu. Boh dá, aby si bola v poriadku.
276Nech je to tak, Pane, že jej brat bude uzdravený, fyzicky a duchovne, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen!
Nech toto je hodina, že keď ....? ....
277Pane, kladiem na ňu ruky, keď je v úplnej beznádeji, nemôže očakávať nič od doktorov alebo od nejakej liečby lekárskej vedy. Ale nie od stretnutia zmŕtvychvstalého Krista. V Mene Ježiša Krista, buď uzdravená. Amen.
[Brat Branham hovorí so sestrou – pozn.prekl.]
278Pane, daj našej sestre, počúval som jej prosbu, pozorujúc na každé slovo, ktoré povedala. Je to pre Kráľovstvo Božie. Prosím, aby si jej to udelil, v Ježišovom Mene.
[Sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.]
279Dobre ... veríš Bohu? Ver Bohu. Pane, ako Tvoj služobník počúvajúc túto matku, ktorá plače za svoje dieťa, ja odsudzujem toho diabla, ktorý toto urobil.
280A na základe vyznania viery tej ženy, zavrhujem tohto diabla. Ty nebudeš mrzačiť toto dieťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, buď uzdravená v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
Ona je uzdravená, sestra. Len nepochybuj o tom, ani trochu.
Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat. Veríš?
Nech prijme Svätého Ducha!
281Nechceš zobrať to dieťa niekde a počúvať ho len na chvíľu. Ja verím, že niečo sa stalo tomu dieťaťu. Verím tomu.
282V Mene Ježiša Krista nech náš brat prijme svoje uzdravenie.
283Pane, nech Moc Všemohúceho Boha odsúdi to trápenie jeho tela a naplní ho Duchom Božím. Toto je tá hodina a ten čas. V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam mu To. Amen.
284Cukor odstúpil. Ty si obdržíš Ducha Svätého. Odišla od teba choroba, z celého tvojho života. Veríš, že to odišlo od teba, že už nemáš viac toto utrpenie, toto trápenie, že si sa stal normálnym?
285To je tvoje dieťa? [sestra hovorí: "Áno." – pozn.prekl.] Prišla si sama. Ak by som mal v sebe tú moc, vidíš! Ale ja verím, že Boh mi pomôže mať vieru pre to. Budem robiť všetko, čo je v mojej sile. Veríš mi? Veríš tej príhode o tých veveričkách? Veríš? ["Áno."] Veríš, že je to možné, že dnes ráno môže Boh uzdraviť tvoje telo a ty budeš znovu chodiť, tak ako si chodila predtým? Niečo sa stalo pri tvojom narodení, niečo, čo trochu narušilo tvoj správny rast. Je to ako keď nejaký konár rastúc ponad nejaký ďalší, on ho len drží stlačený. Ak ten konár sa odsunie od toho druhého konára, on sa narovná a bude v poriadku. Vidíš? Je to tak? ["Áno. Je to tak." – pozn.prekl.] To je kliatba. To je kliatba. Ak by tá kliatba odišla, potom budeš v poriadku. Rozumieš?
286Pane, premýšľam o tom, čo ak by toto bolo moje dieťa, lebo je to moja povinnosť. Skrze vieru odstraňujem tú kliatbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
287Pane, ja kladiem svoje ruky na neho a prosím za jeho uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
288Otče, Bože, v Mene Ježiša Krista, kladiem ruky na túto trpiacu ženu, pre jej uzdravenie. Amen.
Sestra Nash, Boh ťa pred niekoľkým rokmi zachránil od rakoviny.
289Pane, daj sestre Nash to, čo žiada. Prosím o to, ako Tvoj služobník. To sa stane. To je odpoveď.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, daj našej sestre to, o čo prosí. Amen.
290[Nejaký brat a sestra hovoria s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem vám, brat a sestra. Som rád, že ste sa mohli modliť. Nech vám to Boh udelí. Bol to taký nádherný čas, keď sa ľudia zhromažďovali okolo, keď som tam bol. Boli ste radi, že som tam bol? ["Isteže."] Dobre, potom veríte tým veciam, o ktorých ste počuli?
291Pane, ako sa on vracia ku svojim ľuďom krížom cez more, nech ide naplnený Mocou Božou, uzdravený v každej prosbe, o ktorú prosí. Nech ide a prijme to, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
292V Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech naša sestra obdrží to, čo prosí.
293Pane, daruj to, čo prosí, našej sestre. Nech jej problém ustane, nech ustúpi hneď teraz, mocou zmŕtvychvstania skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Sestra, to sa musí stať, jednoducho sa to musí stať!
294[Nejaká sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Chceš, aby sa toto v Evanjeliu opakovalo? ["Áno."]
295Pane Bože, táto mladá žena tu stojí a ona nemá žiadne sebecké motívy. Ona sa modlí za svojho brata, ktorý má infekciu v krvi. Dávam jej čo žiada. Cez poverenie, ktoré mi bolo daná skrze Anjela a skrze videnie Ježiša Krista pred niekoľkými týždňami v mojej izbe. Dávam tomuto dievčaťu o čo prosí. Amen.
296Musí sa to stať. Bývaš niekde tu? [sestra hovorí: "Memphis, Tennessee." – pozn.prekl.] Memphis, Tennessee. Napíš mi list. Budeš mať to, čo prosíš.
297Brat Grimsley. [Ten brat hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Grimsley.
298Pane. uvedomujeme si, ako ďaleko prišiel tento brat a z akej jamy bol vysekaný. On chce viac Tvojho Ducha, Pane. Dávam mu To, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Vidiac jeho predošlé skutky, že on sa pokúšal nasledovať Ťa, potom, cez Moc poverenie, ktoré mi bolo dané skrze Ježiša Krista, potvrdené Anjelom a videním, dávam bratovi Grimsley jeho túžbu. Naplň ho plnosťou viery a bude tesnejšie chodiť s Tebou.
299Čo ak by som ti povedal: choď a buď zdravá, pre Kráľovstvo Božie? Veríš tomu, čo som povedal o tých veveričkách a o tom všetkom, a veríš, že to je pravda? Potom On, On mi dá to, čo poviem tej "hore." ..?.. Veríš, že to bude pravda ..?.. Nebudeš mať ďalší ..?.. nebudeš mať už viacej žiadnu z týchto chorôb a obidvaja budete zdraví.
300Dávam jej túto žiadosť, ktorú prosila, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná ..?..
301Otče, Bože, daruj toto našej sestre, jej prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. V poriadku, sestra, choď, ver tomu.
302Otče, ako tá žena prechádza okolo, modlím sa, aby Si jej dal to, čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
303V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto žene to, čo si žiada. Amen. Nepochybuj v tom.
304[Sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Veríš, že to prijmeš? ["Áno."] Potom ti dávam to, čo žiadaš, skrze Moc danú mi cez poverenie Ježiša Krista, Jeho Syna. Choď, a - a Boh bude s tebou.
305Brat Fred, čo my môžeme robiť? [Brat Sothmann hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Brat Freddie Sothmann, ja karhám ten jed v tvojom tele. Nech ťa to opustí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
306Brat Collins. [Brat Collins hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.]
307Pane, tento vzácny brat usiluje o krst Ducha Svätého. Pane, so všetkým, čo je vo mne, ja vyslovujem toto Požehnanie na mojom bratovi Collinsovi. Nech Boží Duch príde na neho a nech ho naplní Svätým Duchom! Amen.
308Brat Collins, musíš To prijať. To jednoducho musí prísť. Boh nás len skúša.
309Pane, udeľ mu, to čo prosí. Nech Ti slúžia on aj jeho rodina, celým svojim srdcom.
310Bože, daruj našej sestre to čo prosí. Nech obdrží všetko, za čo prosila, skrze Ježiša Krista nášho Pána.
311Pane, daj tomuto bratovi silu, aby mohol pomôcť svojmu zboru. Nech sa to stane. Dávam mu tú silu, skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
312[Nejaká sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Sestra, to je hrozná vec, ktorú máš, nervozita. Veríš, že to, čo som ti povedal je pravda? ["Áno. Verím."] Veríš nie len tomu, ale veríš tomuto? ["Áno."] Potom ti dávam tvoje uzdravenie skrze Meno Ježiša Krista. To sa stane. Tvoja nervozita od teba odišla.
313[Nejaký brat hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.]
314Pane Bože, prosím za môjho drahého malého brata. Hĺbka a hlbiny jeho ducha volajú tak ako hlbina volá po Hlbine. On chce Ducha Svätého. On má vo vážnosti Tvoju službu, Pane, v každom spôsobe, ako môže. Skrze Moc Božieho Ducha, nech On príde na môjho brata a nech je naplnený Mocou Božou a milosťou, Duchom Svätým. Prijmi ho, ako ho zverujem do ...
1 Testify and the little sister back there. I think it expresses that song,
Oh, love of God, how rich and pure!
How fathomless and strong!
What a day it is for us. Let's just quietly, with our heads bowed now, sing that to the Lord just before prayer. Just, Teddy, if you will, give us the little chord. And let's just sing it to--with our heads bowed, our eyes closed, just before prayer.
Oh, love of God, how rich and pure!
How measureless and strong!
It shall forever... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
2 If the ink--all the water had turned to ink, and all the skies of parchment made, and every stalk on earth a quill, and every man a scribe by trade, yet it could not express the love of God to Adam's fallen race. We thank Thee, Father, for that precious Blood of the Lord Jesus, and for that memorial morning of the resurrection, and for Thy redeeming love that's shed abroad in our hearts today by the Holy Spirit. Bring us into a fellowship with Him, the Divine One, the Creator. Bring us into a brotherhood on earth, that's never been surpassed. No lodge, no vow could never, never compare with the brotherhood of borned again men and women. And she'll forever be saints and Angel's song.
We pray today that You'll bless all that we do in trying to express our--our gratefulness in our hearts to You, for what You have done for us. And to know that not only was the disciples' hearts made happy that morning, Mary and Mary Magdalene, but also we, Your disciples today, our hearts is made happy the hour that we find that He's not dead, but alive. May He ever remain alive in our hearts, in our midst. We ask in Jesus' Name. Amen.
4 There could never be anyone express the resurrection. Now, on this resurrection morning, it's a very wonderful time for little events to take place in the church now; that's mothers dedicating their babies. It's something new, something's been added to their home. Some new blessing has come to them. And they want to in returns give it to God.
And then after the--the morning message, we're going to have prayer for the sick, that you'll be resurrected from your sickness into new health. Then immediately after that, to those who haven't been baptized, we're going to have a resurrection of that: be buried in water to rise to newness of life. It's altogether resurrection this morning, resurrection. Our hearts are made happy and light, as we sing the songs and listen to the testimonies of others, of this marvelous resurrection morning. And we look outside and we see God is happy about it, the trees are resurrecting.
6 Sometime ago down in Kentucky, Mr. Wood and I were squirrel hunting, and we went over to a man's place. That man may be setting present right now for all I know. And he was supposed to be an infidel. And Brother Wood asked him, said, "Can I squirrel hunt on your place?"
He said, "Yes, Wood, you can squirrel hunt. Go on back."
He said, "Well, I brought my pastor along."
And he said, "Wood, you don't mean to tell me that you've got so low that you have to carry a preacher with you all the time."
And so he called me over to--to introduce me. And the fellow had said he was rather a kind of a hard fellow. He was told by others that... But he couldn't see anything to make him believe.
9 And there was an apple tree standing there that I'd picked up an apple off of. It was in August. And I said to the gentlemen; I said, "How old is that tree?"
And he said, "Some thirty years," something or other. He'd planted it.
And I said, "You have partaken of the apples since it's been bearing?"
"Yes, sir."
I said, "What happens to that tree? If you will look at it, it's now August, been hot weather all along; but now the leaves are falling off of that tree, and the sap is leaving the branches, going down into the roots. If it should stay up here through the winter, the tree would be no more; but it goes down into the dirt to hide itself from the cold breezes. If it stayed up here, it would die; it wouldn't bear apples no more. But it goes down to hide itself in the roots, to come back next year, to bring you some apples from somewhere, and some leaves."
13 And I said, "Now, sir, I--I pray you tell me what Intelligence makes that sap leave the tree before any cold weather, and goes down into the roots to hide? If you can tell me what does that, and explain it to me, what does it, then I'll let you put your hand on God." I said, "You put water on a post and see if it'll do it, see if the changing of season will do it. There's some great Intelligence that runs that sap down into the tree root and then brings it back again with new life. That's God."
And he said, "I've never went to church very much." He said, "But there was a preacher come out here to Acton one time, and told a certain woman, lived over on the hill, that her sister was over at the meeting that night, and told her she was praying for a sister that had cancer." And said, "Wife and I'd been over there to help her." And said, "She was so bad with cancer of the stomach, till they had to turn her in bed with a sheet, and so forth. Her sister brought the handkerchief back," said, "after the man told her about her conditions and all, said 'put the handkerchief on her.'" And said, "She's well today."
"And it just goes to show." I said, "The same Intelligence that told that sap in the tree, year by year, right before your eyes, to go down into the roots and hide, was the same Intelligence that told me that the woman would be healed when she put the..." I said, "That's no so--so mysterious. You got a far better preacher standing in your front yard, the tree, that tells you year after year."
16 If we'll just look around, we see God everywhere. He's in every tree, every blade of grass. There's nothing can produce it but God. We can produce something looks like it, but not that life; it's God.
Now, a little blade of grass has been added to some homes here, and we want to dedicate these little babies to the Lord. Teddy, we have a little song here we sing, "Bring Them In," would you just play that while the mothers that wants their babies dedicated, and fathers, they'll bring their little ones up here at the altar.
And we got a lot of little Easter flowers here on the altar this morning, haven't we? And my, my. I imagine there's little Marys, Ruths, Rebekahs, little James, Paul, and John, all along here, little Easter flowers for another generation.
19 It's all right, right there. I believe Brother Beeler wants to get this picture of this--this little fellow standing here, it's--it's Brother Wood's grandchild, Sister Wood over here. And others are coming now with their little ones. Come right ahead, folks. That's all right. Brother Neville...
Great is the union of holy wedlock, it is ordained by God, and through holy wedlock brings forth these darling little babies.
You'll have to tell me its name here now. Brenda Sue. You look a lot different baby, than when I seen you first. Well, here's little Brenda Sue Wood, a really a precious little treasure to the hearts of all of us, and especially to this young mother and father.
22 And in the Bible times... Many people sprinkled these little babies; but we try to follow the trend of the Bible as close as we can. We never seen where they were ever sprinkled in the Bible, but they were brought to the Lord Jesus, and He blessed them. And we take them, as His servants, and lift them to Him.
I believe that you know how proud the grandfather is, you know. So... Let's bow our heads just a moment. Lord Jesus, the Child of God, Who was delivered for our offense... And it's such a precious thing to see little children brought to You in commemoration of what happened many years ago when mothers and fathers brought their little ones to You. We hold before Thee today, in arms of faith, little Brenda Sue Wood, that's been sent into the family of our Brother David and his precious wife. Father God, bless this child.
They are confessing their faith in Thee, as they present their offspring to their union. And we pray that You'll bless them. And may their hearts be warmed by the Holy Spirit to live such godly, consecrated lives, that this baby will be brought in the Christian home, brought up in the admonition of God, and live a long, happy life here on earth, and serve You all the days of its life. And in glory, where the families gather around, may little Brenda Sue and her papa and mama, and all their people, gather around the throne of God, redeemed by the grace of Christ, to which we lift her to Him now.
My little sister, I now give thee to the Lord Jesus Christ for a life of service to Him, in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Amen.
God bless you, Marilyn, David, lots of happiness and success. May the little one live to the Kingdom of God.
28 Now, here's a fine boy, a great big smile on his face. His name? Sharon Rose Daulton. Is this Brother Ed's baby? Well, someone, about twenty-two years ago God taken from my arms a little Sharon Rose which is in heaven today. And now to dedicate to Him is little Sharon Rose Daulton. We know Brother Ed and Sister Daulton, here is our precious friends. What a darling baby.
Our heavenly Father, we bring to You this little Sharon Rose. In commemoration of the great Lord Jesus Who stood on the earth and they brought Him little girls like this, I pray for this baby, Lord. May it live and be strong and healthy. May it live to the glory of God. Bless its father and mother. May it be brought up in the admonition of God. They're confessing their faith in Thee as they present their baby to Thee. Now we give to You, little Sharon Rose Daulton, that You'll bless her life, Lord. I present her from the arms of her mother and father to Thee, My Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, for His glory. Amen.
God bless you, sister, and you, brother.
28a Oh, my, a little sick boy. What's his trouble? [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... something different; I believe Him. Lord, God, I hold to You little Mason. I pray, Lord Jesus that You will take this baby as I hold him here in my arms to dedicating him to You. I curse this affliction upon him. In the Name of Jesus Christ may little Mason be put into Your arms, Lord, and may the--may the baby live to honor and glory of God. The parents are expressing their faith as they bring him. May You heal the child and make him well. May he live to the glory of God, to serve you. Lord God, I give to You little Mason, in the Name of Jesus Christ, for his life and for his healing. Amen.
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Just believe with all your heart.
28b Oh, a little girl too? Well, that's fine. Come up here, little fellow and sit right up here. Your name is...? Sumner, Brother and Sister Sumner, I believe you're from Georgia, right? I thought I remembered the church, many people down there. This is? Latraya. Dwight and David. You've heard their name. May God write their names on the Lamb's Book of Life.
Our heavenly Father, we bring these little darlings to You this morning as I put my hand on the little plaits across their head, little soft hair of these boys. O Lord, bless them. Their parents has expressed their love and their faith in Thee by presenting their children. And we dedicate them to You, Lord, as they taken from the arms of the parents to be stood here on this altar this morning to consecrate lives unto God. Bless them, Father. We pray that You'll let them live to be happy all the days of their life... Eternal Life in the world to come. May they be raised in the admonition of God in a Christian home.
Now, by the commission of Jesus Christ, given an example to His ministers that they should follow as He had done, I present them to You in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
28c Way down in the Sunshine state of Georgia, this baby was brought here by her loving father and her mother to be dedicated to You on this memorial morning. It's a trophy of Your grace in their family. I pray that You'll bless little Renee, her mother and father, and they express their faith in You by bringing the child, wanting Your blessings upon her. And may she live and be a strong, happy Christian all the days of her life and have Eternal Life in the days that is to come, and in the world that is to come. Grant it, Father. As You picked up such sweet little things as these children this morning in Your own arms, the families has expressed their faith in You by bringing them to Your servant. And we bless little Renee and give her to You from the arms of her parents to You. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may You bless her. Amen. Bless you...?... God bless you, dear.
Let's just sing one little verse of that.
Bring them in, bring them in,
Bring them in from the fields of sin;
Bring them in, bring them in,
Bring the little--ering ones to Jesus.
29 Oh, how I would've loved to stood in the line and talked about each one of them little fellows, but I'm just so slow anyhow, and people are standing. Brother Wood told me this morning, said his back was just aching from standing. You don't know how I appreciate you standing and waiting. And I'll be just as quick with the message, as possible. And you listen real close.
I didn't have time to prepare this morning's service or this message this morning, just a moment. I picked up a text and something that was different.
And last Easter I preached on the subject: Living, He loved me, Dying, He saved me, Buried, He carried my sins far away. Rising, He justified freely forever. Someday He's coming, oh, glorious day! And then this morning we preached on the subject: "I Know."
32 And now, if the Lord willing, I want to read from the chapter of St. Mark. And you pray with me now.
And immediately after this will be the healing service. And then after the healing service will be baptismal service. And then the services will be tonight at seven-thirty.
Now, Mark 16.
And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene,... Mary the mother of Jesus, and Salome, had brought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him.
.. very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came to the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.
And they said among themselves, Who shall r--roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre?
And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great.
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man setting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.
And they said unto them... And he said unto them, Be not afraid: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.
But go your way, and tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall you see him, as he said unto you.
And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; for they were afraid.
Now, when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first unto Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.
And she went and told them that had been with him, as he... as they mourned and wept.
You see, they were on the ash heap too.
And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not.
How mysterious the Words of God are.
After that he a--appeared unto... another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went unto the country.
And when... and went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them.
Afterwards he appeared unto the eleven as they set at meat, and upbraided them with the heart... with--with the unbelief and hardness of hearts, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen.
And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world,... preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved;... he that believeth not shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;
They shall take up serpents;... if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick,... they shall recover.
So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and set on the right hand of God.
And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen.
I would like to take a text from two words: "Go Tell."
38 You know, it doesn't do much good to go if you haven't got something to tell. I think that's been a whole lot of the trouble of today. We go to tell; we go, but have nothing to tell, nothing of any benefit, nothing that would help people.
But if we will follow the instructions as these disciples who got the commission, we have the same commission, "Go tell My disciples that I'm risen from the dead." Go tell it.
Then He says, "Go, preach it, and show these signs that I am alive from the dead." What a message. "Go tell and go show My disciples these things that you have seen, that I am not dead, but risen from the dead."
41 In the morning message this morning we found that every one of us has a little ash heaps of troubles and trials that we sit perched upon, sometime, waiting for the comfort. We found that the great patriarch Job got a vision, because they hadn't had an Easter yet, but he saw four thousand years away this morning. He saw four thousand years away an Easter, and screamed out in his distress, "I know my Redeemer liveth. The last days He'll stand on the earth. Though after the skin worms destroys this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God."
Now, after the Easter, we find that God gave man a commission, "Go tell. And if you do tell, this will follow you. Go and tell."
Now, it doesn't do no good, as I have said, to go--to go unless you got something to tell. And if you've got the wrong message to tell, then it won't do any good. You've got to tell what is the secret.
44 Sometime ago I was reading in a book of a little boy that was--entered a contest. And in this contest he was to make himself a famous name; any little boy who could keep the password in his mind till he got to a certain place, and he would speak this password, and the gate keeper would let him through. That was to test the IQ of the child. And when he got to the place, speaking the passwords that was given him, the gate would open and he would win a great honor.
One little boy, being very swift-footed, and knowed good and well that he could outrun all the rest of the boys in the contest, or he thought he could... He practiced day after day, of running. How he pumped up his little lungs, got his physical body in trim, so that he wouldn't tire as he run. And he practiced how to start with his feet, and get a head plunge ahead of the rest of the boys. And how that he must breathe during the time of his running, in order to hold the oxygen that came to his body to keep him pumping on, that it wouldn't slow up his heart too much. He studied it from every angle that he could.
46 And in the morning that the race started, there was more than a hundred and fifty little boys lined up at a certain age. This little boy was rather a good-sized boy for his age. And he remembered all of his training. And he got ready. They got on the line, put their little faces against the--the string that come along, pushed their little nose up against it. He'd studied all the rules of that, making hisself ready.
And then when the gun fired, and the line was broken, the little boys jumped forward. And this little guy so physically fit until he jumped way ahead of the rest of them... And down the track he went with a terrific speed, well trained, until he could outrun every boy that was in the race. And he was there, oh, quite a long time, maybe a minute or more, before the best of the other runners ever reached the place.
But all of his physical training, he had forgotten the password. He had forgotten the very thing that he was to say to let him in the gate. And he paced back and forth, and stalled and had searched through his mind. He'd been so interested in the natural--natural physical conditions of his body, till he had forgotten the main thing. On down the line, some boys that didn't run so fast, remembered the password and entered in.
49 So is it today. We are so interested in building great shrines, and churches, and buildings, and so forth, and so interested in keeping our churches in good trim, with fine buildings, and nice plush pews, and fine organs, our ministers so well trained from... They've got Doctor D.L., Ph.D., LL.D. degrees, but we forgot what we're running for. That's the trouble. "Go tell My disciples that I have raised from the dead and I'll meet them in Galilee." We forgot the keyword. We been so busy with other things, making big churches, building big denominations, till we're forgot the keyword.
50 Many lives has been saved because of preparation for oncoming events. Sometime ago I was told that in Florida, the news man, the weather bureau sent out a newscast that there was a great storm coming. And one man was a poultry raiser, and he went to his neighbor and told him that the storm was coming. He ignored, and said, "Nonsense." And he just kept on. He never put up his chickens. He never went into the dugout. He never made any arrangements. And his neighbor did make the arrangements. But all of the one who did not take the warning, all of his chickens was blowed away and killed; his house was tore down, his stock was lost; he was sent to the hospital, all because he did not take heed and warning. He knowed the message was given, but he failed to take heed to the message.
51 That's the way it's come today with many of our people, with many of our churches. We know that the Bible teaches that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever. We know that the Bible teaches... Jesus said in St. John 14:12, "He that believeth on Me, though--the works that I do shall he do also; greater works than this shall he do, because I go to the Father." Now, we've been interested in other things, not taking warning, not taking heed. We have run, but not taking heed to the message. We've gone, but didn't know what to tell when we get there.
52 A few days ago when the churches of this world, when the Christian churches was brought to a shame and a disgrace, when the honorable, and notable, and God-fearing servant, Billy Graham, was brought face to face with the Bible. He had run, but had forgotten the message, when that Mohammedan stood to his face and told him, "If this be the Word of God, let's see you make It manifest." He had run well, great revivals, great things. But when it come to the place, he had--didn't have the message: "I am risen from the dead. I am the same yesterday, today, and forever."
Running, physically fine churches, many members, great denominations, but that's not the keynote. Watch what followed, "And these signs shall follow them that believe." Go, but didn't know what to tell... God never sent a man 'less He give him something to say. God always confirms His Word.
Going, but not able to tell when you get there. No matter how big your revivals are, how big your church is, or how much your denomination predominates the others, if you haven't got something to tell them, what have you got but a bunch of people gathered together like a lodge?
We got a message to tell the world, "Jesus is alive. He's not dead." Taking heed to the message...
57 In this great nation that we now are thankful for, the United States of America, in all of its chaos, in all of its vulgar, all of its bad points, still it's the greatest nation in the world, and in the beginning because it was set out right... It hasn't packed the message.
Many years ago, when it was in its infancy, a story comes to my mind, that the British was going to take the commonwealth of this nation. And there'd been a group of men that had assembled themselves together and was on duty, watching. And there was a horse stood hitched and a rider ready to mount at any minute. First thing he got was a sign that the British was coming, and he straddled his horse. What good would it do him to spur his horse? What good it--would it to beat the horse and try to make his way from that church to Boston, what good would it have done him if he didn't have a message to tell the people? How would they know to prepare themselves?
59 Our modern Paul Reveres has run well, but they're just running; there's no message. The hour is here; a crisis is on. A world is at the end. Churches has met their climax. Nations has met their climax. Human life has met its climax. Science has met its climax. We've organized and made big churches, polished our preachers, and physically set them together, that they know how to use their verbs and adverbs, and their sounds, and--and all their vowels, and every thing just right, and psychology to contact the people. But that wasn't what Jesus said.
"In My Name they shall cast out devils. They shall speak with new tongues. If a deadly serpent would bite them, it wouldn't harm them. If they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." The world needs a messenger with a message to tell something, know where the message come from and Who It come from.
61 Paul Revere, as he got on his horse, a gallant man, a man that's in history as long as there's a nation to be history of, he made that notable ride from the church steps with a message that alarmed everyone from the poorest to the richest, from the farmer to the businessman, "The British are coming!" And the minutemen made themselves ready for att--an attack. And this great nation was saved.
If this heritage of God, if this people that God died for, if this church that's called by His Name is ever to be saved, we've got to have a messenger with a message from the throne to meet the challenge of this day. There's a Goliath, but God will surely have a David somewhere. We've got to meet the contact. We got to have a... We got to have a message.
63 We're going, but with nothing to say. It proves it, when we come to a place that a nation or a people that denies Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, and stands in the face of our most challenging ministers of today. And then in our great church league, finding some thirty Communists packing papers for twenty or thirty years, that they're members of the Communistic party in our united churches. What can we do? It shows they have run without a message, selling out the very birthrights of the nation, selling out the regular birthrights of the church.
It all has come to a showdown. It's come to a place that the little church that's believed the message, and stood on both feet, with their eyes centered to the Cross, in their heart the resurrection of Jesus Christ burning... It's come to a place where the nations has got to recognize it. It's to a showdown.
No wonder that the churches... When the Council of Churches, it's so honeycombed with Communistic, no wonder they can't believe in the supernatural. No wonder they can't believe in Divine healing; they don't have any message in their heart, no matter how hard they're running.
65 If the Holy Ghost comes into a man's heart, he'll believe that Jesus Christ is raised from the dead, and He's alive in him, to do, and to do the will that He come to do; the will, the will of God through the man's life.
But the trouble, we run; we go without a message. We go with theology. We go with some kind of a church interpretation of the Scriptures.
We got to go with the resurrection. "Go tell My disciples that I'll organize a new church"? No, sir. "Go tell My disciples that I'm risen from the dead, as I said I would be." That's the message to the church this morning, that Jesus is not dead. He's alive, and just as great and powerful today as He ever was.
We've had many messages of warnings to make ready, Paul Revere, and other great men, and great wars and storms, and things.
69 Then God sends a message of comfort too. This was a message of comfort.
Sometime ago when they had slavery in the south, the Boers brought over from South Africa, the native, what we call today, the colored man. And they brought them over here and sold them to the Americans in the south to make slaves out of them.
Great uprise about it in Africa today, assassinations, and so forth, going on. They are fighting for their freedom. They have a right to fight for it. God made man; man made slaves. It never was intended.
72 Some few years ago I was in a coliseum, or a great museum, rather. I was walking around, looking at different pictures and things, for I admire art. I think God is in art. And I walked up, and I noticed there was an old Negro man; he was real old, stooped in his shoulders, just a little rim of hair at the back of his head. He had his hat on. And he was walking around, and something in that manner, looking around, as if he was watching or looking for something in the museum. I stood back and watched him for a little while.
And after while he come to a certain little box there. And he looked into it, and he startled, and his eyes brightened up. He jumped back from the box a minute, took off his little plug hat, held it in his hand. And I watched him. And as the old darkie bowed his head, the tears begin to drop off of his cheeks. And I watched him with an amazement, for quite a little bit.
74 Then I thought, "I'll find out what the old fellow was so excited about." I walked around on this side, and it looked to me like a dress laying in there.
And I looked at him standing there. And I walked over, I said, "How do you do, uncle?"
And he said, "How do you do, sir."
And I said, "I am a minister. I was surprised to see you offering prayer at this place." I said, "I would believe that you are a Christian."
He said, "I am, sir."
And I said, "What excited you so much?"
He said, "Come here." And I walked with the old fellow over there. He said, "You see that dress?"
I said, "Yes, sir."
He said, "You see that spot on there?"
I said, "Yes, sir."
Said, "Put your hand on my side."
I said, "What's that rough place?"
He said, "A slave belt went around there one day. That's the blood of Abraham Lincoln." He said, "His blood took the slave belt off of me." Said, "Wouldn't that excite you too?"
79 I stood there in amazement. I thought, "If the blood of Abraham Lincoln would excite--excite a slave for taking a slave belt off of him, what ought the Blood of Jesus Christ to do to a people like Rosella here, that was a slave to alcoholism; to me dying a miserable wretch? He took the slave belt of sin from my heart. Oughtn't it to excite a man? Oughtn't it to make him feel different? Oughtn't it to make him reverence when he thinks of it? You can't see a tree without bowing your head hardly, or knowing that Jesus redeemed your life on that tree.
80 As we continue a moment, with the slaves and our thought... There was a proclamation, Emancipation of the Proclamation, that was signed, and the slaves was going to be free upon a certain day. You don't know. Oh, if you've never met Christ, you never know what that meant to them slaves. When it went, the message, throughout the land, that, "You're going to be free on such-and-such a day, at daylight. You're going to be free. You'll not have to wear slave belts any more, neither will you get any more whippings. But you are free, and you are a citizen of this great United States. You are not no more a slave, after daylight on a certain-certain morning." Oh, with great anticipations, they waited.
If the sinner could only see that, if the sinner would only hear the true Gospel, not the joining of a church; but the preaching of the Gospel, that you can be free from sin, that you can be free from your sickness. "At a certain-certain time," that's the time you believe.
82 You know, those slaves were so excited and under such anticipation, waiting for the hour that they would be free, until they tell me, that they gathered at the bottom of the hill, mothers and little children all gathered, and some of the old. And they climbed up to the top of the hill around midnight. They knowed when the day breaked and the sun come up, that they'd be free. It wouldn't take over one half of a minute to shine the sun from the top of the hill, but some of them was up on top the hill, watching, watching. "Oh, when the sun rises, we are free." That was the s-o-n--or, s-u-n.
But when the S-o-n rises one of these days... And when the S-o-n rose some nineteen hundred years ago, He broke every slave belt; He set every captive free; He healed every sickness; He gave freedom to those who are in bondage. How we ought to climb and watch.
84 And when the sun peeped up first, the man was at the highest, saw it, and he shouted down to the next man, "We are free!" And the next man shouted to the man farther down the hill, "We are free!" Until it come to the camp, "We are free!" For the sun was arising, they were waiting, waiting, waiting for that hour.
How much more ought we to be waiting today for the S-o-n of God. We are free from sin. We are free from the shackles. We are free from habits. We are free from smoking, drinking, carousing, because the S-o-n of God has raised from the grave and has broke every fetter. All condemnation is gone. The debt has been paid. The penalty's paid. The sins are washed away, and we are free. Oh, we are free, people. Slavery... Freedom, when the Son of God rises with healing in His wings...
Someday He'll rise from the throne, come back to the earth. And then we'll be free from all pains and all temptations, free from all mortal aches and whatever goes with mortal life, to live with Him forever. We'll be free. "Go tell," that's the thing to do.
87 In the Bible time there was a jubilee year come. People that were sold out for debts that they owed... They owed a debt and they could not pay it, so they went and sold themselves to people for slaves. And they had to be their slave, their bondslave, all their life. But ever so often there come a day of grace, what was known as jubilee year. And when the jubilee year was come, then there went a priest out and sounded a trumpet. And that trumpet denoted to the--every slave, no matter how long he had been serving, how much longer he had to serve, when that trumpet sounded, that slave was made free. He could lay down the hoe and go home to his children. He didn't have to work any longer, because he was free when the jubilee sounded. That trumpet gave a--not an uncertain sound, but it gave a certain sound. And the man could lay down his instrument, go home free from slavery.
88 This morning, the Bible said, "And if the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who will know what to do?" If the Bible has preached that Jesus Christ has raised from the dead, He is the same yesterday, today and forever, and the trumpets that we're hearing sounded today say, "the days of miracles is passed, there's no such a-thing as Divine healing," who will know how to prepare themselves?
What we need today is anointed messengers from God. "He has raised from the dead. He's the same yesterday, today, and forever." That's the message of the day.
Oh, there has been great messages, but Easter capped them all. Great messages; Easter was all of it. When the dead, was made preparation, that the last enemy... We'd seen sickness healed in the Old Testament. We'd seen miracles performed in the Old Testament. There were visions come in the Old Testament. But every man went right to the grave, wondering would he ever rise again. But on Easter morning when these disciples got the greatest message that any man could ever get, what did they get? "Go tell My disciples, I am risen from the dead." Death had been conquered.
91 There never was nobody on earth, no prophet, no great man, no sainted person could ever conquer. They could conquer sickness by the Spirit of God. They could conquer the time by the Spirit of God, and foresee things that was coming. They could conquer that. But never was there a man anointed with such an anointing from God, that could make this statement, "I can lay My life down; I'll take it up again. Tear down this body, I'll raise it on the third day." There never was a man could make a statement like that. And it was wondering in their hearts whether this would be true or not.
But on Easter morning they got a message, "Go ye into all the world; preach the Gospel to every creature. I'm raised from the dead. Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe: in My Name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; if they take up serpents or drink deadly things, it shall not harm them; if they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." The Easter message, it's one of the most outstanding messages there is. Death had been conquered.
93 We think of a conqueror. Napoleon, at the age of thirty-three had conquered the world. He conquered the world; he whipped every nation there was to be whipped. And he was so discouraged because there's nobody else to fight, he set down and cried. There was nobody else to fight, but he played the rules of the game unfair. Tens of thousands of prostitutes followed his army; he went with a gun and with a sword. At the age of thirty-three he had conquered the world. But he was once a prohibitionist, and died a extreme alcoholic, because he had played the rules of the game unfair. He had forgot the message. He had conquered, but he had forgot the message. He went, but he forgot what he was going for, like the little boy that run the race, like the church is running today, like the people that's running, like the nation is running.
94 Our refuge is not atomic bombs; our refuge is Jesus Christ and His resurrection.
Napoleon had forgot the main thing. What happened to him? He died totally defeated, a drunken sot. Why? He didn't play the game right, though he had conquered the world physically. He had prepared an army. He was a military genius; he took every nation and done the things that he--that no other man could ever done or ever did do like him, but he had forgot what the real message was. He had taken it and got his military strength, but he forgot the strength of the Lord.
The strength of the Lord is our consolation. We have no other strength. No other refuge have I none. God have mercy. Take my life, but never let me forget from whence cometh my strength. It comes from the Lord. I don't want the fine things of the world. I want Jesus. I want His resurrection burning in my life.
97 How different that was from Jesus Christ at thirty-three. At the age of thirty-three Jesus owned everything; He made the world. He was in the world, and the world knew Him not. He never made Hisself no reputation. He never gathered no military men. He never organized any churches. He never made any great names for Himself. He never come forth with any boasting degrees of doctrine, theology, and so forth: never had a record of Him ever going into any school of theology. But He had God. He had God. And at the age of thirty-three, He'd conquered every devil that stuck his head out of hell. He conquered sickness. He conquered superstitions. He conquered devils. He'd conquered death. And when He died at the Cross, He descended into the bottomless pits of hell and conquered hell.
98 And on Easter morning He conquered the graves. Why? He played the rules of the game right, running with the message. He was--He'd gone. "Go." God sent Him, and He had a message to tell too. And with the message that God give Him, He conquered the powers of Satan. He conquered sickness. He conquered death. He conquered hell. He conquered the grave. Why? He went. "Go tell. "I always do that what My Father shows Me to do. I do nothing but what He tells Me to do."
Then before He died, He said this, "Even as the Father has sent Me, so send I you," not to build men by military strength, not to put all your time in who will be President. That might be essential, but it's not essential in this. The world is gone. We've got one message, that is, Jesus Christ raised from the dead, and He's the same yesterday, today, and forever.
100 Yesterday in a little court room they were trying to make me say something that wasn't right. I said, "I am not a crook." I said, "I am--I'm--I'm honest. And you can't say no more but what that's the truth."
And a certain man was with me, said, "If a man would talk to me like that, I'd feel like throwing a book at him."
I said, "No, sir. No, that's not right. That's not the way to approach it. It's not right."
He said, "Well, why don't you know these things go on? Why ain't you out there doing this?"
I said, "I spend my time serving Jesus Christ."
O God, oh, the people are blind and can't see it.
104 "As the Father has sent Me," the Father sent Him; He went. He had a message to tell the people. And in the hour of death He conquered death, and He conquered hell, and He conquered the grave. "As the Father sent Me with a message, I send you with the message (not to build churches, organizations), but go ye into all the world and demonstrate the power of the Holy Ghost. These signs shall follow them that believe: in My Name they shall cast out devils, speak with new tongues, take up serpents." And as our bodies go to the grave, as His did, He has conquered both death, hell, and the grave. He's the mighty Conqueror.
He sends us with His message. Let's go with the message, go with something to tell. Go tell, not run and then not be able to tell; let's first get it in our own heart.
106 When you come up to be prayed for this morning, don't come in a haphazard way. Come with the message in your heart, "I am He that was dead and alive again. I am the One that give the message, 'these signs shall follow them that believe.'" If God Almighty could take a--a little cross-eyed baby and turn his sight back normal with a... God could take a baby, a baby boy born, never did see in his life, and sixteen years old, restore his eye-sight back to him; God can take a miserable wretch of a cancer-eaten...?... person...
And because the message is right, because God sent the message, because God sent the messenger, no doubt that every gun of hell will be firing at him. That's right. He'll stumble and fall, and get up, and shake his head, and go on. We got a message, nothing is going to stop it. Hallelujah. "Upon this Rock I'll build My church, and the gates of hell will never prevail against it." They can say what they want to, do what they want to; the devil can rage and howl. But Jesus raised from the dead; He lives today in us.
108 A few days ago, talking to the great Doctor Lamsa, who translated the Bible from the Aramaic unto English... And I seen that little sign, God's sign on there, with three little dots in it. I said, "Doctor Lamsa, what is that?"
He said, "It's God, with three attributes."
And I said, "You mean, God living in three offices, such as, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost?"
He raised and looked at me, tears come in that Jew's eyes; he said, "Do you believe that, Brother Branham?"
I said, "With all that's in my heart."
He throwed his arms around me and said, "I wondered when I seen that great things going forth, and the signs that you were doing." Said that, "They told me you was a prophet. I didn't believe it till now. Now, I know you are." He said, "That's it. That's the message. That's the thing that'll shake the Kingdom of God." Yes. He said, "Someday you'll die for it, boy." Said, "You'll seal your testimony with that very same thing."
112 One of the greatest man we got, when Eisenhower and great men of the world, Hollywood, all kinds of movie stars and everything calling for him, but hung right there in the meeting. He said, "I have been thirty-some-odd years getting this translation, not from the Vatican Greek, but from the Aramaic; right straight from that, from the Aramaic into the--the English." And he said, "I've spent all that time," he said, "I have just now walked into the place where I see God of the Bible moving." He said, "You know, Brother Branham, we can see signs and wonders, but we watch what voice the sign has. We Jews, we see a sign, but we watch the voice of the sign."
113 Oh, hallelujah, the voice of the sign... God told Moses, "If they won't hear the voice, the voice of the first sign, then they'll hear the voice of the second sign." Not so much the sign, but the voice went with it.
See that Jew, he knowed what he was talking about. He said, "I've seen discernments; I've seen signs, wonders, the blind being made well, and all kinds of different signs, but I wondered, but now I see the voice behind it will not cut God in three parts, and saying He's one God the Father, and next the Son." He said, "God is God: three attributes of God, three offices of God." Said, "That confirms it."
Oh, brother, we got a message. "Go tell My disciples. I wasn't one that died, and another one that's pretty near dead, and the other one is alive; I am He that Was, which Is, and Shall Come; the Root and Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star." Yes.
116 What good does it do--go to--to go, if you haven't got something to tell? Got something to tell... That's right. Jesus Christ, the Son of God, loves you all. He died for you all, was Jesus Christ the Son of God.
How many has ever been in the meetings, and see the great signs and wonders of His--of His Appearance, of how He discerns and shows, and things? That's the God of heaven Who's raised from the dead.
You ought to see the sign of the Hebrew sign of It. It's a Light, like a Pillar of Fire, and in there is three little marks: Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, which was not three persons. It was one God living in three offices, the same God (Hallelujah.): God above you, God with you, God in you. The Same condescending Himself, cleaning out His church, that He might live. When you cut Him to pieces and put one out here, and one over here, one there, it's pagan as it can be.
119 I believe the resurrection of Jesus Christ, raised from the dead. And He was the only Man could say that, "All powers in heavens and earth is given unto My hands. All powers of heavens and earth is given unto My hand. Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." The Gospel came not in word only, but through power and demonstrations of the Holy Ghost. God help you to believe that; God help me to believe that, and we'll see Jesus someday.
When the toils of life is over,
We shall see Jesus at last;
On His beautiful throne,
He will welcome me Home,
After the day is through. (That's right.)
The sands has been washed in the footprints
Of that Stranger from Galilee's shore.
120 They killed Him because He made Himself God, and He was God. They hung Him, because He died under capital punishment. That's the reason I don't believe in capital punishment. Jesus died under the--the punishment of capital punishment from the federal government of Rome. The capital punishment was hanging on a cross. He died under capital punishment, the--stripped His clothes off of Him, and hung there, disgraced Him, and He died in that condition. But God raised Him up on the third day.
And we are His witnesses. And if we don't stand for Him, who is going to stand for Him?
122 A man met me the other day, said, "Oh, Brother Branham, don't you tell. You quit telling. You--you hurt women's feelings, about them wearing short hair, and about them doing this and doing that, and so forth like that."
I said, "If I don't tell them, who's going to tell them? Who's going to tell it?"
Say, "Well, you make them preachers angry."
I'd rather have them angry at me, than Him. It's the Truth. That's right. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Right. Who's going to tell it? Somebody has got to tell it.
Jesus said, "Go tell. Go and tell, tell My disciples that I've risen from the dead. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world." Do you believe that, friends? Let us pray, as we bow our heads now for prayer.
127 O Father God, truly, "Go tell, go tell My disciples that I have raised from the dead." Father, God, not only did You tell Your disciples, but You proved to them You was raised from the dead. You showed Yourself with them, and done just exactly the way You did before You died. Nineteen hundred years has come and gone, Lord; the message still burns. It's just as bright and burning in our hearts today as it was them disciples, for we see the risen Lord right in our midst, doing the things that He did before. We know that He has raised from the dead.
Easter means much to us, because we have joined in and enjoying the fellowship of His resurrection. For we are once dead in sin and trespasses like the prodigal son, but now we have found grace, and God has forgiven us of our sins. He has also give us the Seal like He did Father Abraham to confirm that He has accepted us. Father Abraham said he believed God, but He give him the seal of circumcision, as a confirmation that he did believe Him. And now, Father, today we're circumcised by the Holy Ghost; all the things of the world has passed away. We have one objective: serve You. We have one desire: love You, be Your disciple.
129 And now, Lord I pray that You'll confirm this little broken up message to every heart. Let them not miss it. Let them see that You are the same yesterday, today, and forever, that You are here, raised from the dead, and will be until the--the Spirit and the body unites together again at the second coming.
I pray for the sick that's here, Father, this morning. I have now on this Easter morning laid aside (or, not laid aside, but just laid by for a moment of time) the gifts that Thou has given me, such as discernment. The world, I've been back and forth across the nations, Lord, they all know it. Now, I pray that the message that You gave me up here in the woods, that few days ago, that on the creative power which sets in this church this morning, the very people it was created on... I pray, God, as I come to lay my hands on the sick this morning with my brethren here, that You'll fall on this church this morning with mercy, and that You'll heal the people, that there won't be one feeble person in our midst when the service is over. May every one of them be blessed and be healed.
131 We realize, Lord, it's nothing we could work ourself up to. It's simple child-like faith, believing. We can see the disciples after they were given power to heal the sick, they went forth and was defeated on an epileptic case: screaming and crying, perhaps, and jumping up and down, and trying to make that devil leave. But when he met Jesus, oh, how different. He said, "Thou evil spirit, come out of him." What a difference. Oh, he knowed that that wasn't an apostle. That was the Lord Himself. And the spirit tore the boy and throwed him on the ground. But Jesus said, "He's not dead. Just take him up and give him some food." The evil spirit had left.
O Jesus, Thou Son of God, come again; anoint Your church freely, fully, powerfully. May the Spirit of the living resurrected Jesus resurrect this little church this morning into a new faith, power, power of faith, that we might put every gainsayer to shame. Grant it, Lord. Committing all these people to You, asking that You'll bless them and give them salvation to their souls, healing to their bodies, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
133 And with our heads bowed, I'm going to ask the question. Is there someone here that's not a Christian, would like to be remembered now, and say, "Pray for me, Brother Branham"? God bless you there. Someone else, "I'm not a Christian. I've heard the news that Jesus raised from the dead, but really I don't know it. He's never raised in my heart. I have no satisfaction. I'm sick too. I'll go through a prayer line, come back and go through another one, come back and go through another one. I'll go from church to church and place to place." That's not it. It's believing Him. He raised from the dead. That settles it.
Someone else would raise your hand, say... God bless you. God bless you. Someone else, "I want to believe. I want to believe."
How many is sick in here, raise your hand, say, "I want to believe. I want to know the message this morning." God bless you. That's fine. Yes, God bless you, son. Good. All right.
135 Now, Teddy, I want you to play the "Great Physician" just a minute, if you will, "now is near." And while you're doing that...
That's hard right now. Visions are breaking all over the building. See? Yeah, I'm trying to... I was trying to let this be a resurrection a little higher, a little higher from the--from the ash heap I have set on. I want a little more of a revelation. I know one thing; as long as I hold onto that first ministry, the second won't come; it didn't come. Now, as long as I hold onto the second, the third won't come. See? I've got to step right out, step out and believe it, "God said so." A few days ago...
Now, you can raise your heads now if you wish to. I got your hands; God got them.
138 I want to tell you a little something. Brother Ed Daulton, I believe he just come in the door, fine Baptist brother, him and his wife. Brother Jeffries is here somewhere, Othel Jeffries. And it was... He's here; I know that he's here somewhere. However, them brethren had formed a meeting for me to go to, down in Kentucky. Brethren, precious brothers, loving their neighborhood and their peoples, they got auditoriums and armory buildings and things, just for one night's service, they'd rented armories. Little J. T. Hoover, ever what his... L. G. Hoover...?... had formed one down in Elizabethtown; Brother Ed Daulton over at Willow Shade, or--or Somerset, Somerset. And brother, the other brother was down around Glasgow where I was borned at. People in there where I was born and raised, where the Angel of the Lord first appeared to me...
139 And I wanted to go back. But I felt a little nudge. And I said, "Well, for the brethren's sake, I'll set the meeting." As soon as I arrived in this valley, my throat closed right up, and I didn't speak for nine days till the meetings passed by.
Brother Ruddell, he may be here this morning too, one of the brothers from this Tabernacle, him and Junie Jackson and them, I was supposed to have a meeting for him. And immediate, my throat just closed up. And the first thing you know, I took a fever of about a hundred and five. And I was going to the meeting first, and--and Doc Schoen said to me... I said, "My throat is hoarse."
141 He said, "I'll give you something to loosen up them larynx, and you can go ahead and preach." And I took something another he give me, and, what it was, it pulled that sinus down and blocked it. Then I laid in the bed for nine days with just a high burning fever.
Many of my brethren here come to me, many famous brothers come prayed for me. Here come Brother Graham Snelling, here come Brother Ruddell, all these brothers here, all gathered in, praying and everything else, me praying, trying my best, couldn't even whisper. I wondered, "What's it all about?" My lovely little wife setting there, her and them praying for me, just kept on staying just the same. They couldn't understand.
Now, he give me some medicine to take, but I didn't take it, because it was dope. And then I just let it go. And I just kept thinking, "Lord, surely..."
144 And then after the meetings was all over on a Monday... That was; last meeting was supposed to be on Saturday, and then, I believe. And then on Monday I'd tried to get up. I was so weak, I couldn't go through the room. I set down.
You know, I'm so thankful for a God-given wife. Aren't you, brethren? A real wife, a real companion...
I set down. I motioned to her, and got her over close to me. And I said, "Meda, sometimes I wonder." I said, "I wonder what's the matter." I said, "Why would them meetings be there, and God let me lay like this?" I said, "Why was it?" And I said, "Sometimes I wonder if He even called me."
She said, "Ain't you ashamed of yourself?" And she told me, said, "Bill, don't you know that God knows what He's doing with you? Just--just be quiet."
148 And so I went in. That kinda rebuked me a little, you know. And so I went in and laid down on the bed, She come in to change the sheets. And she'd got the--the things on her arm, and when she started out, I looked, and there was a...
I seen an old--a great big armory building, that the sun had shined down and bursted out on the ground, blowed it to pieces, the sun shining down from heaven. And there come three women and a man come up, and they had out like little bitty, like little... some kind of little shooting guns like. And he said, "That drives nails." And said, "We'll... You hold these pieces up, Brother Branham, and we'll build this armory back up for you."
And I said, "All right, I'll do that."
But Something said, "Don't do it." Well, I reached down to get a piece, like this, to build it up like this. And just then a voice spoke to me, and said, "Now, they're on the road to get you to go back. Don't you believe it." Said, "They're ever so sincere, and they're coming to you with THUS SAITH THE LORD, but they're wrong." See?
151 Fred Sothmann, many of them here, was right there when I told them about it. In less than an hour the people drove right up to my door. I said, "There's three women and a man."
"That's exactly right."
"They come with THUS SAITH THE LORD?"
"Yes, sir."
They--I said, "Of course, you know what to tell them. Sincerely wrong. See? Fine people, but sincerely wrong. See?
Then I thought, "Well, what can I do? What must I do?" And then Meda come in, and she'd gone on back. And Brother Freddie went and told the people. And then after while, I was in there on the--o--on the bed, and I thought, "Why does it happen that way? Why can't I speak? Why can't I talk to somebody or something?" I was laying in there. And Meda come in, and was going back out of the room.
154 And I looked, and I seen something make a flicker over to one side. And I looked, and there was my wall opened up, and I seen Jesus. How many of you ever heard me say that I seen Jesus twice in my life in a vision? And I believed I would see Him again before the end time (See?), see Him again. Now, I looked, and the skies was right out there, just looked like I looked through the wall. And there was the Bible standing right like this, great big Bible standing in the skies. Well, there's something got light around the Bible, and out of the Bible come a real pretty golden cross. And it stood out like this, and the lights coming from all around it, and out of that cross He walked. The Bible reflected the cross; the cross reflected Him. And He come walking out, and walked right down to where I was at. I can see it just as plain; I can see the--that cross reflecting His hair standing there, hung down over His face.
155 He looked down at me like that, and He said to me, "You are waiting for your new ministry to be confirmed to you." He said, "I've already confirmed it to you. It's already confirmed. You've got to accept it." See? And I stood and listened to Him just a minute. It come into my mind; I didn't hear that; it just come into my mind. Like a man, that he's been a sinner all of his life, and he knows there's a Bible, knows there is a God, but all at once he hears a sermon, then Something tells him, "it's you." Then that same Word's been there all the time, yet it's confirmed to him, then he says, "Lord, forgive me." But it won't do no good until he accepts his salvation, then he goes out and is a Christian. No matter how much he cries, how much he begs, he's got to accept it.
And the--the... He said to me then, "You've got to accept it the same way. You've got to believe it."
158 I'm afraid of defeat. Anything, I'm afraid I'll bring a reproach. I'm always afraid of it, watching, think I'll call the wrong thing. 'Cause, I've took warning of the Bible, how that Moses was given great power, and he smote the rock instead of speaking to it. I remember of Elijah, because he went baldheaded, them little children teasing him about being baldheaded; he put a curse on those children, and forty-two of them was killed by bears. See? Now, that wasn't the Holy Spirit, but it was that prophet angered. And I--I've went through all the things, coming to that.
And there He stood, talking to me. And He said, "But you walk with too many." He said, "To walk with Me, you'll walk alone."
160 I'd seen that. I'd been catering too much to denominations and everything (You see?), somebody trying to tell you what to do and what not to do. You got to follow Him. Now, remember the vision that He give me about the fishes, you know, and how that you couldn't teach supernatural signs to Pentecostal babies. You remember. There it was. And I'm right at the brim of this new message.
No more than the vision left me, I said, "Amen, Lord." And my wife was standing there, almost fainted. And I jumped up out of the bed; I could talk as good as I ever did. Just in a second, every bit of the fever left me.
I called up Doc Schoen, I said, "I'd like for you to look at me."
He said, "What?"
And I come over there, and he looked at me, looked through those sinuses, said, "Tell me what happened, Brother Branham."
And I said, "You'd believe my story?"
He said, "How could I doubt it? It's happened."
That's it. See? That's it, friend. God knows how to hold you on an ash heap. He knows how to do something for you until He can get the message over to you (See?) to get to do something.
165 Today, I don't know how much defeat. I went in not long ago, was listening to a radio broadcast. And there was a minister preaching on the resurrection, from I Corinthians 15. And he was preaching the resurrection. And he stopped right in the middle of his sermon, and he said, "You know, so many people are afraid of defeat." He said, "When General Patton lost a bunch of soldiers," said, "then they told him... He sent back and he wanted some more, and they sent him up some more. He got them killed, and he sent for some more. And when he got them third bunch up there," said, "every time a bullet would whine, they'd run under a tin, or run under something another, scared."
166 He said, "Send me up men, not kids." He said, "I want men that's ready to die. I don't want somebody that's afraid to die. If the cause we're fighting for is not worthy to die for, then keep them away from me. I want men." They said, "But you've lost two or three battles."
He said, "I haven't lost the war. I've just lost a battle." Something spoke in my heart.
I remember Eisenhower said, "When I throwed a bullet, commanded and they throwed a shell in the gun, they pulled it off and it was a fizzle; it didn't work," said, "I didn't quit and surrender. I throwed the bullet out and put another one in, tried it. If it didn't work, I put another one in, until one did work."
169 That's the way it's got to be done. I don't know how it will be. But God is my Judge over this pulpit; I don't know how many fizzles and how many--how many battles I will lose, but I will not lose the war. He told me He'd be with me. I will stand till I see that ministry confirmed and see it in operation. I begin this morning by the grace of God. I don't know whether it will work here, whether it will work somewhere else, how it will work, or what will take place. But I will walk right down prayer lines, praying for the sick, until I do know what's happening. I seen it happen two or three times.
I seen it happen in Hattie's house. How many ever heard the story about the squirrels, and about the girl, the little woman? The first person in all since we've knowed, since the days of the disciples, was ever given the privilege to say, "Ask what you will," when you're there. Did you ever hear the story? Did you ever see the woman? How many never seen her, and want--would like to see the woman it happened on? We... Hattie, would you stand up? There's the lady.
171 Standing in her house. After I'd seen eight squirrels, that wasn't absolutely none around anywhere, and just speak the word, and there they would be standing there. That's true. That's... There they were. And I said, "What made them squirrels come?" there setting there at her table. And her mother, Sister Wright, here is Brother Wright, was setting there. How many was at the table, how many is here this morning? Raise up your hands. Well, there they are, all around over the building. See? All right, they were there. I said, "Someday..." Their little crippled sister setting there...
I said, "It has to come by vision, so forth, but someday it'll come different." Was talking like that, all at once, something anointed that. Leave it to this people... I never felt such an anointing. Why? Because Hattie said the right thing.
173 I said, "Where did them squirrels come from? There was none there, not even a place for them, just like on a telephone pole right there. And I seen it happen eight straight times." And I said, "I don't know where it come from." I said, "Only thing I know, that God tried to confirm a message to Abraham one time, and he spoke a ram into existence, because he needed a ram to confirm it. It must've been that I needed a squirrel: to speak mine. And He did it eight straight times, or seven straight times, rather, seven straight times." And I said...
And, Hattie, maybe not knowing what the woman was saying. Look how it bypassed the rich and the haughty. Look how it bypassed everything, and come to a poor little old country woman there.
175 And I had twenty dollars in my pocket to give back to the woman, that she had pledged fifty dollars on this new church coming up. And I don't say this to embarrass her; she couldn't afford fifty cents, really, to give it. But her heart in the message, she wanted to. Brother Neville, I believe had accepted it, wouldn't take the rest of it, just let her give twenty dollars of it. And I had two ten-dollar bills in my pocket, Meda give me for groceries; I said, "I'm going to give it back to her today."
Then I thought, Something spoke to me, said, "Jesus seen that widow putting in her three pennies, and He never took it back from her." He let her go on because He had something greater down the road.
177 Little did I know He was speaking to me the same way of a widow woman, no husband. Her husband was killed. Neither did I know that was the same One, when I said, "Then I'll just keep the twenty dollars; You have something else for her."
I said, "The only thing I know, that Jehovah is still Jehovah- Jireh. He's able to provide a sacrifice."
And Hattie, not knowing what she was saying, raised up and said, "That's nothing but the truth, Brother Branham." Oh, my. That was the right thing to say. That was the right thing to say.
About that time, the power of God struck that place; I never felt such anointing. When it did, I said, "Hattie, THUS SAITH THE LORD; ask what you will. I don't care what it is; God has give me the authority to give you your heart's desire right now. If you ask for a million dollars, you can have it. Ask for that little crippled girl to get up and walk, she can have it. Ask for anything. I..."
She said, "What shall I ask, Brother Branham?"
I said, "Anything that you wish, for THUS SAITH THE LORD." Oh, what a feeling.
182 She looked around. There set her aged gray-headed daddy that had been brought back from the dead almost. There set her aged mother, sickly. There set her little, crippled sister.
But she chose just what was right. She had two teen-age boys just in that age of reckless. Her precious husband gone on to glory; she was a Christian, waiting. But the boys wasn't a Christian. She said, "The souls of my two boys." God bless her heart.
I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, you have them."
And here they are, baptized into the faith. They was telling me the other night. Even that little bitty boy washing feet in there, putting his hands over on Brother Neville's head, and praying for him when he was washing feet.
The two little boys are probably setting here in the meeting somewhere this morning. Are they, Hattie, are they here with you? [Sister Hattie says, "They're in the back there."--Ed.] In back, in the back, Where are you, boys? Raise up your hands. Where is the two boys? There they are, standing back in the back. God bless you. All right. There you are.
Now, what happened? That same thing, no matter what, she'd a- happened; what she'd have asked, she could've had it. She could've got it.
188 Now, I'm wanting to see that happen. It's going to be the attitude of the people towards the message. See how she said it? She said just the right thing. It's what you say that does it. What you say...
Look at the Syrophenician woman when she come to Jesus. She said, "Lord, my daughter is grievously ve--vexed with a devil. Thou Son of David, come heal her."
He said, "It's not meet for Me to take the children's bread and give it to you dogs."
Whew. What if He'd have said that to some of us? We'd say, "Call me a dog? Huh, wasn't nothing to him anyhow. The big church is right. He ain't nothing but a holy-roller. He's nothing but a Beelzebub." We'd have had that attitude, but not her.
She said, "It's true, Lord. You're exactly right. But the dogs are willing to eat the scraps under the children's table."
That got Him. He said, "For this saying, the devil left your daughter. For this saying..."
194 It's your attitude, friends. Did not He say it? You've got to believe it, friends. You... Don't believe me, I'm a man; but you believe what I'm telling you; believe the message. If you don't believe the messenger, believe the message. If a man walked in the room there with a telegram, no matter who the--what the man looked like or who he was, big or little, you believe what's on the telegram, not the man. God sent me to tell you. I have a message. God sent me to tell you that He's risen from the dead, that He's here this morning. He's proved it by signs and wonders, that He's here, and each one of you can be healed of your sickness if you'll just take the right attitude as you come. Will you do that, while we sing "Only Believe."
Now, let those who are going to be prayed for, come right up here and line right up around here. Now, don't come unless you believe with all your heart.
Precious Lord, this is the hour. I pray that You'll heal these people, Lord. And sanctify this oil. Get glory unto Thyself, Father. We send these in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
197 I wonder if we could ask that those people that are standing on this side here, if there is a way that they could give just a little room here, so we can get the people right by, if we can right through here. [Someone ask a question--Ed.] Going out that way... Then they can all come this way, right down the line and make one line going out that way.
Something's got to happen, Brother Neville. [Brother Neville says, "Amen. It's happening right now. Praise the Lord. Jesus is here. Yes. Every one of them is healed by the power of God."-- Ed.] Amen.
[Brother Branham speaks to someone about the order for the prayer line--Ed.] What say? Right... Well, no, just right across there. Brother Neville and I, yeah, we're going to pray for them right on the end. So, can't bring them around this way, 'cause you'd, if you do, you're going to... Just a minute...?...
200 Now, let me say to the waiting audience. This is God's Word, Who I--What I've lived by, and will die by, by God's grace and help. God being my solemn Judge, I've told you the truth. I seen, and all these things coming up to it. Even from the little fish that was raised down there, did you ever hear that story? There sets the men right back there, both of them, that was there when it happened; told the day before it happened. Now, how can I tell you these things which are? See, I want to preach on one of these nights, on Counterbalance. Man can tell you something, and just keep building like that, but if there ain't no Scripture to counterbalance it, it'll finally fall down. If this discernment, and these visions and things that I've told you about, if that hadn't been the truth... First thing, there is a Bible to back it up, and there was the Holy Spirit to prove that I have told the truth.
201 Now, I've been about fourteen years on the field, through every critic that could be got before me: educated, smart, everything else, not one time could they...
They... You know what they said? You've heard it here. They say, "People out in the audience will go around, talk to people." First they said it was people from my church that goes up there to be done. Then they couldn't get that; there's too many of them.
Next thing they said, that, "It would be like the brethren" that go with me, "they stand back there and say, 'This man's got it, hearing in his ears.'"
Then they said that, "Billy Paul, Billy Paul would come and--and--and go up there and read on the card, what the people say. If there'd something wrong with their ears, he'd say, 'their ears' or 'their stomach.'"
How, in the world, could them out there that don't have no prayer cards? How, in the world, can It foretell things and happen perfectly? How could it be that way? It couldn't be. Anyone knows, that's got their right mind.
206 They said the same thing about Jesus, when Philip went and got Nathanael. "He was a friend of Jesus." He said, "Sure, he told Jesus all about them. He's going after him."
And then them disciples said, or them disciples of the big church said, "This Man's Beelzebub. He is Beelzebub. He's a fortuneteller."
Jesus said, "I forgive you for that. But someday the Holy Ghost is coming to do this same thing; one word against That will never be forgiven." Now, if...
209 I have been honest with you people, just as honest as I knowed how to be. Oh, I might've contradicted some beliefs that you have in little theology and things. But, the reason that I do that, Paul said, "If an angel from heaven comes and preaches any other thing but what that Bible says," and what he's taught, "let him be accursed."
So I have to follow just what the Bible said. If the Bible said, "He's the same yesterday and forever," I believe that. Just whatever the Bible said, that's just exactly what I believe. I just say it like that. I didn't have any education, didn't have any training. I just li--listened to the Holy Spirit and the Bible. And so far, up to this Easter morning, for thirty-one years, He's never let me down.
211 And I tell you that the Holy Spirit told me about that ministry coming on for the last two or three years, and I've been telling the churches everywhere. And the God Almighty being my Judge, right up here this side of Salem, them squirrels come into existence where there is no squirrels at. Right down there with Charlie, standing back there, and lots of them down here in Kentucky, them squirrels come right into places where they wasn't, told where it would be. Where Tony and them being setting there. And there it was, exactly. Come right back, and the first human being it was ever spoke on, was that woman setting right there, and there it is.
The other morning up there, when I was sick with that throat condition, I seen Jesus standing before me, and He told me that the ministry is already confirmed to me.
Now, what's to take place, I don't know. But, one thing, I have to lay aside the other to step out on this. The only way I know to do... Be it known now. Let this be graven, as Job said this morning, with an iron pen on a rock. I don't know what to do. The only thing I know is just stepping forward. He told me. And God's my Judge; He told me. I've told you the Truth. And if God has confirmed and told you, and not one time can anybody here ever put their hand on anything had been wrong. Then this is right too. It's right too.
213 Now, when I go here and stand at the end of the line. I'm having the elder, Brother Neville there, a godly man, our pastor here to anoint the people. I'm going to lay hands on the people, because Jesus' commission after Easter was, "Go, lay hands on the sick, they shall recover."
I don't know what He's going to tell me along the line. I'm going to try to feel for that super anointing. I don't know what will take place. I don't know. Whatever it is, I'll do just as He tells me.
Now, come by, come by with a heart full, no matter if He rebukes you, if He says nothing to you, regardless of what it is, you go away thanking Him. You see? 'Cause the work is done; it's some way to get to you.
216 Now, brother, with that leg, I want you to believe it. If He, by telephone could take that stomach trouble away from you, He could sure take that leg condition away from you this morning. See? Now, you believe with all your heart.
And the lady with that little baby that had the heart trouble, don't doubt no more. Believe; believe.
Now, I want everybody in the church to be in prayer. And I'm going down to pray. All of you just keep in prayer now, while I bring this prayer line through, asking, just putting my hands on there and saying a blessing.
And, remember, if any of you has got any unconfessed sin, be it known unto you that God will never heal you with that unconfessed sin. Make it right before you come through here, 'cause it might make you worse. See?
Now, it's not in discernment. Discernment I find them things out. But... And this is not discernment; I'm searching for a new ministry. All of you understand well? All right. Now, believe.
221 Now, let's pray as we bow our heads. Father God, my fingerprints are still on this pulpit from hours after hours, for now nearly thirty years or more, that I been standing here preaching, and around the world. And You have confirmed the Gospel that I have preached, because the message come from You. I never went to any schools, never consulted anybody but You, and reading Your Word and waiting to see what the Spirit would say do.
And now, Lord, Thou knowest about this ministry of Mark 11:23, and knowing that the hour is at hand, knowing that I have truthfully told about those squirrels, and about Sister Hattie and her boys... Now, Father, and knowing that that vision come to me up there in the--at the bed the other morning of seeing that Bible, and then the cross, and then You. And was revealed into my mind that I have to accept it, because it's confirmed.
223 Now, Lord, I go forward this morning in my church to stand here upon this Easter morning, praying that You'll raise me to a new gift, more powerful, for the people's sake: more powerful, not because of my salvation; because You have saved me, Lord, already; not for self; I've rejected all great things to know You. As You said to me out there at that great temple the other day, "I am your Portion." Now, Lord, let me be Your portion, if I can find favor with You, that Your Spirit will come in me. And when I lay my hands upon these precious, suffering people, may Your Spirit, Lord, do the rest of the work. That's all I know to do, Lord.
I remember my commission, I was born to pray for sick people. Get them to believe, and be sincere when you pray. Lord, I'm just... I don't know how to be any more sincere. I--I... They're suffering, Lord. And I--I've suffered, myself. Please, dear God, grant that they'll be healed, each one.
I go forward now, Lord, by faith, as Moses stepped towards the Red Sea. I step from this sacred pulpit down to this prayer line. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may the God Who gave me those squirrels, the God Who gave Sister Hattie those words, the God Who had me to speak them, may He go with me. I go in the Name of Jesus Christ.
[Some of Brother Branham's remarks are difficult to hear in the following prayer line--Ed.]
226 What troubles the baby? Satan, I condemn the--you, in the Name of Jesus Christ, to leave the baby. Leave it, come out of this child; Lord, may the baby be well.
I lay my hands upon my brother in the Name of Jesus Christ, and condemn the affliction of his body. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, give her her request. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, give Sister Ruth her healing. Amen.
I'll pray for the baby. But I--I come down from that pulpit... Where do you live? Bloomington, Indiana? Write me a letter about the baby: swelled all out in the stomach here now. Are you going to believe, lady, that it's right?
Then, Father, I lay my hands on the--this baby, and condemn this devil. Depart from the baby. And may the nature that was given to the child, may it now be normal and be healed.
You write me a letter in a couple days.
You have little cross-eyed baby somewhere? If you'll not doubt no more, you'll bring that baby back and show it just normal and well.
232 I lay hands upon this sister. May she have the attitude of the Syrophenician woman. May she be healed in Jesus Christ's Name...?...
Let the heart be well, in the Name of Jesus Christ. I speak these words. It has to be well. Amen. It can't be anything else. Jesus said, "I can, if you believe." Now, if He can make a squirrel appear right like that, like He did a ram one time, He can make that heart appear normal and well. Has to be. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let the heart be well. Amen.
Now, isn't that simple? It is simple. God is so simple, with all of His...?... Now, you just be simple enough not to even think about it any more. It'll be all right.
235 And Lord, let our sister be well in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. Sister...?...
Lord, Thou said these words, honestly as I can confess before the people that I've told them. "If you say unto this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt, you can have what you said." In the Name of Jesus Christ, may this affliction be removed. Throw your troubles unto Him. Don't doubt now. You're right close to Him now.
Lord, I lay my hands upon this little one with this terrible leg. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may it be healed. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let that mountain move from him, may it be healed. May our brother be made whole for the Kingdom of God's sake. Amen.
239 Deaf and dumb...?... Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I've stood and preached day after day, and year after year; I've never seen a baby come in contact with You in all my life, but what there was something happened. Now, he's deaf in his ear, and ruptured in his stomach. Let him be healed, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen. Now, don't doubt.
Lord, You know the afflictions of his body. With hands upon him, with a sincere heart, let him be healed in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Death lays at one door, faith at the next. God, roll away the stone and let faith take over. May the cancer leave her, in the Name of Jesus Christ...?... Amen.
Lord, may he be healed. I lay hands upon him. The message is still ringing through the halls. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may he be healed.
243 Father God, I lay hands upon my brother. Let it be, Lord, Thy Spirit and power to give him his request. Let it be, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?...
Lord, our brother's desire is to come into Thy Presence, with this condition upon him. Now, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let him have what he's asking for. Amen.
What a great thing. Let the Holy Ghost come on this child, for the glory of God that they might bring--bring him up, unto his age there. For the Kingdom of God's sake, may he receive it. Amen.
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let it be so, that our sister get healed, and her request granted, in Jesus' Name. Amen.
May it be done. You will receive the Holy Ghost. There's no way you can keep from it...?... believe. You've got to. You've got...?... 'cause God said so and...?... by it. Just brings you a little crutch there...?... same thing the blind...?...
248 Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant our sister's request. Amen...?...
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant the request of our sister. May she be healed. Amen.
He can make a squirrel come into existence seven straight times. He'd give that woman anything she asked for; He'd give it to you...?... Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant the request of our sister. It's Your Word. Thank You. And may it be granted to her, Father, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
Your loved ones? Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant...?...
Lord, to this little Jewish woman Thou art the God of Abraham. Grant in the Name of Jesus Christ, her request. So be it.
254 In the Name of Jesus Christ, God of heaven, grant her request. Amen.
This little girl...?... Just as you come on the platform, when God was just telling me all about your life. He will take that nervousness away.
Lord, I condemn the nervousness in this girl. May it leave her this hour and she walk out of here so happy. It shall be, in Jesus Christ's Name.
God of heaven Who raised up Your Son Jesus...?... resurrection we celebrate, may she celebrate it here today again. In Jesus' Name. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ God's Son, I lay hands upon our sister asking, that she may be healed now. Amen.
In the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, may our dear sister be healed. Can't stay there. It's got to leave. Go...?...
260 Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, may our sister be healed. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal this, my sister. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal my sister. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal my sister.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal this, my sister.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this little mother her request.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request, Lord.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request.
Satan, I cast you out. In the Name of Jesus Christ, leave the woman.
Had you down a long time. You're free now. Go and be well. It'll be all right now. Believe that now.
God, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this Sister Griffith, her healing. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give Your sister her healing. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, sister, I give you your healing. Amen.
I trusted to God I'm not making a mistake...?...
All right. You believe God gives me the strength to heal your heart trouble? Do you? You believe that story I told? With all your heart? Then I give you your healing...?...
268 In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give you your healing.
What's this woman's name just went by here? You live around here somewhere...?... You remember that you're healed. That's just as true as I'm standing here.
Father, in Jesus Christ's Name, grant this, I pray for her healing. Amen.
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, may, she have her healing. Amen...?...
What was your trouble? You are... See, I--I--I pronounce you... I--I--I... By the grace of God, through a Divine gift, I give you your healing. Cast away that devil too.
You believe...?... O Lord, Creator of heavens and earth, give this sister Rose Austin this healing, Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. That's it, sister Rose, go believing now.
Lord, give to our sister her healing, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.
275 [Brother Branham speaks with someone. It is very hard to hear what he says--Ed.] You believe that? You believe if I...?... Then I give to you in Jesus' Name. God, heal her.
May it be so, Lord, that her brother will be healed, physically and spiritually, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
May this be the hour for your deliverance, sister...?... Lord, I lay hands upon this one; she's perfectly hopeless to the doctors or any cure from medical science, but not from You, the resurrected Christ. In the Name of Jesus, be healed. Amen.
[Brother Branham converses with a sister--Ed.] I--I know...?... that way. I know your faith...?... Doctor....?... God can make a person perfectly whole, nothing at all...?... Yeah, you inquire of me so that you...?... That's right.
Lord, give to our sister...?... and listening close to her request, watching every word she said, it's for the Kingdom's sake. I pray that You'll grant it to her, in Jesus' Name. Amen...?...
279 [A sister speaks to Brother Branham--Ed.] All right... that you believe God? Believe God. Lord, as Your servant, listening to that mother's cry for her baby, I condemn the devil that's did this. And upon the woman's confession of faith, I cast away this devil: you'll not be able to cripple this child. May she be healed in Jesus' Name. Amen...?...
She's going be healed, sister; just don't doubt it. God bless you, brother. That's your baby?
May he receive the Holy Ghost. Want you take the baby somewhere and listen to it just a few minutes; I believe something's happened to the baby...?... it.
In the Name of Jesus Christ may our brother receive his healing...?...
Sugar and filled with the Holy Ghost... Lord, may the power of Almighty God condemn the affliction of his body, and fill him with the Holy Ghost. This is the hour and the time. In Jesus Christ's Name, I give It to him. Amen.
Sugar gone, you're going get the Holy Ghost...?... How long has sickness been on you? All your life. You believe that Christ has made you well and straightened you from this affliction, make you normal?
285 Your child? You--you're...?... You just come alone? If I had... If--if I had the strength within myself... See? But I believe that God will help me have faith for it. I'll do everything that's in my power. You believe Him. You believe that story about those squirrels? You do? You believe that it's possible, that this morning, that God could heal your body, and you could walk again, and walk like you ought to at the first time? There's something just happened in your birth there, something that's interrupted something, I guess; and you just didn't grow right, just like a limb growing right over another limb, it just holds it down. If that limb can come off that limb, it'll get--it'll straightened out and be right. See? Is that right? It's a curse. It's a curse. If the curse can leave, then you'll get well. See? She's...?...
Lord, I'm thinking, what if this was my child, what if this was my sister? By faith I remove the curse, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. Believe it...?...
287 Lord, I lay my hands upon him and ask for his healing, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Father God, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I lay hands on this suffering woman for her healing. Amen.
Sister Nash, God saved you from a cancer some years ago. Lord, give Sister Nash her request. As Your servant, I ask it; it shall be done. That's the answer, Sister Nash. In the Name of Jesus Christ, give our sister her request. Amen.
[A brother and sister speak with Brother Branham--Ed.] Sister... Thank you, brother and sister. You want to go back to your people to...?... it. May God grant it. Such a wonderful time your people rallied around when I was there. You'd...?... were there? Well, wonderful, and we believe the things right...?...
Lord, as he goes back to his people across the sea, may he go filled with the power of God, be healed and every request that he's asking. May he go and receive it, in Jesus Christ's Name. It'll be done.
292 In the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, may our sister receive her request.
Lord, grant the request of our sister. May her troubles be ceased right now by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Amen. Sister, it has to be; it just has to be.
[A sister speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.] You want this to...?... you got...?...
Lord God, as this young woman stands here, not for any selfish motives, she's--she's praying for a brother has infection in his blood. I give her her request, by a commission given me by an Angel, by a vision of Jesus Christ a few weeks ago in my room; I give this girl her request. Amen.
It has to be. You live near here? Memphis, Tennessee. Write me a letter. You'll-- you'll--you have your request.
297 Brother Grimsley. [The brother speaks with Brother Branham-- Ed.] God bless you, Brother Grimsley.
Lord, we can remember how far this brother has come and the pits that he was hewed from; He wants more of Your Spirit, Lord. This I give him, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Seeing his back works, that he's tried to follow You, then by the power of a--a commission given to me by Jesus Christ, confirmed by an Angel and a vision, I give Brother Grimsley his desire...?... and a closer walk you'll have.
What if I told you--I told you to be well for the Kingdom of God's sake? You believe what I said about those squirrels and all, and you believe that to be the truth? Then He--He gives me what to say to this mountain...?... You believe that to be true...?... You won't have another...?... and you won't have any of the disease no more, and you'll be both well.
I give this request that she asks to her, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. God bless you...?...
301 Father God, grant to this, our sister, her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?... sister; believe it.
Father, as this woman passes by, I pray that You'll give her her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
And in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this woman her request. Amen...?...
[A sister speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.]...?... And you want to believe? Then I give you your request, through the power granted to me through a commission of Jesus Christ...?... Go, and--and God will be with you.
Brother Fred, what can we do? [Brother Sothmann speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.] Brother Freddie Sothmann, I condemn that poison in your body. May it leave you, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
306 Brother Collins...?... [Brother Collins speaks with Brother Branham-- Ed.] Lord, this precious brother seeks the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Lord, with all that's in me, I pronounce this blessing upon my Brother Collins. May the Holy Ghost come upon him, and may he be filled...?... Grant it. Amen.
Brother Collins, you've got to receive It. It just has to come. God only tests us...?...
Lord, grant his request. May he serve You, and his family serve You with all their hearts, in the Name of...?...
God, grant unto our sister her request. For all that she has asked, may she receive it, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Lord, give this brother strength to help his church. I give him this strength, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
312 Have you...?... [A sister converses with Brother Branham--Ed.]...?... Sister, that's a horrible thing that you have, nervousness. Do you believe what I say to you is true? You believe that...?... Then I give to you your healing, through Jesus Christ's Name...?... going to be done for you and the...?... The nervousness is gone from you.
Brother Neville...?... It stands out all over you.
Lord God, for my precious little brother here, the deepness and depths of his spirit calls like the deep calling to the Deep. He wants the Holy Spirit. He's respected Your servants, Lord, in every way that he could. By the power of the Holy Ghost, may It come upon my brother, and he be filled with God's power and grace, the Holy Ghost. Receive him, as I commit him into the...
1 Myslím, že to vyjadruje tá pieseň.
Ó, láska Božia, aká bohatá a čistá!
Aká nezmerateľná a silná!
Čo za deň je to pre nás. Skloňme teraz hlavy a spievajte to potichu Pánovi, pred modlitbou. Tak, Teddy, ak môžeš, udaj nám malý akord. A spievajme to len tiež, s našimi sklonenými hlavami a zatvorenými očami, pred modlitbou.
Ó, láska Božia, aká bohatá a čistá!
Aká nezmerateľná a silná!
trvajúca navždy ...
[prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]
2 Ak atrament, ak by sa všetka voda obrátila na atrament, a celé nebesia by boli pergamenom a každé steblo na zemi perom a každý človek spisovateľom, ešte stále by nemohla byť vyjadrená láska Božia k Adamovej upadnutej rase. Ďakujeme Ti Otče, za tú drahú Krv Pána Ježiša, a za to pamätné ráno vzkriesenia a za Tvoju vykupujúcu lásku, ktorá je doširoka rozliata dnes v našich srdciach, skrze Svätého Ducha. A to nás privádza do spoločenstva s Ním, s Tým Božským, so Stvoriteľom. Privádza nás to do bratstva na zemi, ktoré nikdy nebolo prekonané. Žiadna lóža, žiadny zväzok, by sa nemohli nikdy, nikdy zrovnávať s bratstvom znovuzrodených mužov a žien. A to bude vždy piesňou svätých a anjelov!
3 Modlíme sa dnes, aby si žehnal všetkých, ktorí sa Ti usilujeme vyjadriť našu vďačnosť, ktorú máme v srdci, za to, čo si Ty pre nás urobil. A vediac, že nie len srdcia učeníkov boli šťastné to ráno, srdcia Márie a Márie Magdalény, ale tiež my, Tvoji učeníci dnes, naše srdcia učinila šťastnými tá hodina, keď sme zistili, že On nie je mŕtvy, ale žije. Nech On vždy zostáva živý v našich srdciach, v našom strede. Prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
4 Nikto by nemohol nikdy vyjadriť vzkriesenie! No, v toto ráno zmŕtvychvstania, je to veľmi nádherný čas aby sa tie malé udalosti uskutočnili teraz v cirkvi, že matky prinášajú posvätiť svoje nemluvňatá. Je to niečo nové, niečo bolo do ich domu pridané. Nejaké nové požehnanie ku nim prišlo. A oni ich chcú oddať späť Bohu.
5 A potom po rannom posolstve, budeme sa modliť za chorých, tak že budete oživení z vašej choroby do nového zdravia. Potom hneď po tom, pre tých, ktorí neboli pokrstení, budeme mať vzkriesenie ohľadne toho, budete ponorený do vody, aby ste vstali k novému životu. To je spolu celé vzkriesenie dnes ráno, vzkriesenie! Naše srdcia sú šťastné a zapálené, ako spievame piesne a počúvame svedectvá iných, tohto nádherného rána zmŕtvychvstania. A my sa dívame von a vidíme, že Boh je z toho šťastný, stromy sú oživené.
6 Pred nejakým časom, dole v Kentucky, pán Wood a ja sme boli na love veveričiek a išli sme cez pozemok jedného človeka. Ten človek by mal sedieť teraz tu, pokiaľ viem. A on bol údajne neveriaci. A brat Wood sa ho opýtal, povedal: "Môžem loviť veveričky vo vašom revíre?"
On povedal: "Áno, Wood, ty môžeš loviť veveričky. Len choď.
On povedal: "Priviedol som so sebou môjho pastora."
7A on povedal: "Wood, snáď mi nechceš povedať, že si klesol tak hlboko, že musíš mať stále pri sebe kazateľa!"
8A on ma zavolal von, aby ma predstavil. A ten muž povedal, on bol vcelku tvrdý chlapík. Iný mu hovorili, že ... ale on nemohol vidieť nič, čo by ho urobilo veriacim.
9A stála tam jabloň a ja som zodvihol jedno jablko. Bol august. A povedal som tomu pánovi, opýtal som sa: "Aký starý je ten strom?"
10A on povedal: "Asi tridsať rokov," alebo tak nejako. On sám ho zasadil.
11A ja som povedal: "Tak vy jete tie jablká, odkedy ten strom rodí?"
"Áno, pane."
12Povedal som: "Čo sa stane s tým stromom? Ak sa na neho pozriete, teraz je august, bolo horúco po celý čas, ale teraz listy zo stromu opadávajú a tá miazga opúšťa vetve a ide dolu do koreňov. Ak by mala zostať tu hore cez zimu, bolo by po ňom, ale ona ide dolu do zeme, ukryť sa pred studenými vetrami. Ak by zostala hore, zomrel by, už by viac nerodil jablká. Ale ona ide dole, aby sa ukryla do koreňov, aby znova prišla v ďalšom roku a priniesla vám odniekiaľ nejaké jablká a nejaké listy."
13A povedal som: "Tak, pane, povedzte mi prosím, aká Inteligencia robí to, že tá miazga opúšťa ten strom predtým, ako príde vôbec nejaké studené počasie, a ide sa skryť dolu do koreňov? Ak mi môžete povedať, ako sa to deje a vysvetliť mi to, čo to robí, potom vám dovolím dotknúť sa Boha. Povedal som: "Dajte vodu na to miesto a uvidíte, či to ona bude robiť, alebo či to bude robiť zmena ročného obdobia. Je nejaká veľká Inteligencia, ktorá spôsobuje, že tá miazga ide dolu do koreňa stromu a potom ju privádza znovu späť s novým životom. To je Boh."
14 A on povedal: "Nikdy som veľmi nechodil do cirkvi." Povedal: "Ale bol jeden kazateľ, ktorý sem raz prišiel do Actonu a povedal, že istá žena, ktorá žije tam na kopci, ktorej sestra bola ten večer tam v zhromaždení a povedal jej, že sa modlí za svoju sestru, ktorá má rakovinu." A povedal: "Manželka a ja sme tam boli, aby sme jej pomohli." Povedal: "Bola na tom tak zle, mala rakovinu žalúdka, že ju museli otáčať na posteli s prestieradlom a tak ďalej. Jej sestra priniesla vreckovku," povedala "Po tom, ako jej ten muž povedal o jej pomeroch a všetko, povedal: ́polož na ňu vreckovku.́ A povedal: "Ona je dnes v poriadku."
15"A to práve ukazuje." Povedal som: "Tá istá Inteligencia, ktorá povedala tej miazge v strome, rok po roku, priamo pred vašimi očami, aby išla dolu do koreňov a skryla sa, bola tá istá Inteligencia, ktorá mi povedala, že tá žena bude uzdravená, keď položí tú . . ." Povedal som: "To nie je také tajomné. Vy máte ďaleko lepšieho kazateľa stojaceho vo vašom dvore, ten strom, ktorý ku vám hovorí rok po roku."
16Ak sa len pozrieme okolo, vidíme Boha všade. On je v každom strome, v každom steble trávy. Nie je nič, čo by to mohlo vyrobiť okrem Boha. My môžeme urobiť niečo, čo vyzerá podobne, ale nie ten život, to je Boh.
17Tak, malé steblo trávy bolo pridané do niektorých domovov tu a my chceme zasvätiť tieto malé nemluvňatá Pánovi. Teddy, máme tu krátku pieseň, ktorú spievame, "Prineste ich", mohol by si len hrať, zatiaľ čo matky, ktoré chcú oddať svoje deti a otcovia, kým prinesú svojich maličkých sem hore k oltáru.
18A máme veľa malých Veľkonočných kvietkov tu pri oltári dnes ráno, či nie? Oh, oh! Predstavujem si, že tam je malá Mária, Rut, Rebeka, malý Jakub, Pavol a Ján, po celý čas tu, malé Veľkonočné kvietky pre ďalšiu generáciu.
19Je to v poriadku. Myslím, že brat Beeler chce urobiť fotografiu tohto malého kamaráta, ktorý tu stojí, to je vnúča brata Wooda, sestry Wood, ktorá je tam. A ďalší prichádzajú teraz so svojimi maličkými. Poďte rovno dopredu, rodičia. Tak je to správne. Brat Neville.
20Veľké je to zjednotenie svätého manželského zväzku, je to ustanovené od Boha. A skrze to sväté manželstvo sa rodia tieto milé malé deti.
21Musíte mi teraz povedať ich mená. Brenda Sue. Vyzeráš úplne inak, dieťa, ako keď som ťa videl prvý krát. Tak, tu je malá Brenda Sue Wood, skutočne drahý malý poklad pre srdcia všetkých nás a hlavne pre túto mladú matku a otca.
22A v Biblických časoch . . . Veľa ľudí pokropuje tieto malé deti, ale my sa snažíme nasledovať príklad Biblie tak, ako len môžeme. My sme nikdy nevideli v Biblii, že by ich oni niekedy pofŕkali, ale prinášali ich Pánovi Ježišovi a On ich žehnal. A my ich berieme, ako Jeho služobníci a pozdvihujeme ich ku Nemu.
23Verím, že viete, aký hrdý je starý otec. Tak skloňme naše hlavy na chvíľu.
24Pane Ježišu, Dieťa Božie, Ktorý si bol vydaný za naše prestúpenia. A je to tak vzácna vec vidieť deti, ako sú prinášané Tebe v upomienke na to, čo sa stalo pred mnohými rokmi, keď matky a otcovia prinášali svojich maličkých Tebe. Držíme pred Tebou dnes, na rukách viery malú Brendu Sue Wood, ktorá bola poslaná do rodiny nášho brata Dávida a jeho drahej manželky. Otče, Bože, požehnaj toto dieťa.
25Oni vyznávajú svoju vieru v Teba, prinášajúc potomka ich zväzku. A my sa modlíme, aby si ich požehnal. A nech ich srdcia horia skrze Svätého Ducha, aby žili pobožným a posväteným životom, aby toto dieťa vyrástlo v kresťanskom dome, bolo vychované v napomenutí Božom a žilo dlhý, šťastný život tu na zemi a slúžilo Ti po všetky dni svojho života. A v Chvále, kde budú zhromaždené rodiny, nech malá Brenda Sue a jej ocko a mama a všetci ich blízki sú zhromaždení okolo trónu Božieho, vykúpení skrze milosť Krista. Pozdvihujeme ju teraz ku Nemu.
26Moja malá sestra, dávam ťa teraz Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi do životnej služby pre Neho, v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho. Amen.
27Nech vás Boh žehná, Marilyn, Dávid, veľa šťastia a úspechov. Nech tá maličká žije pre Kráľovstvo Božie.
28No, tu je pekné dieťa, s veľkým úsmevom na tvári. Ako sa volá? Sharon Rose Dalton. Toto je dieťa brata Eda? No, niekto, asi pred dvadsiatimi dvoma rokmi Boh zobral z môjho náručia malú Sharon Rose, ktorá je teraz v nebi. A teraz Mu posväcujem túto malú Sharon Rose Dalton. Poznáme brata Eda a sestru Daltonovú, oni sú tu naši ... Aké milé dieťa.
Náš Nebeský Otče, prinášame Ti túto malú Sharon Rose. Na počesť pamiatky veľkého Pána Ježiša, ktorý bol tu na zemi a ľudia mu prinášali malé dievčatá ako je toto, prosím za toto nemluvniatko, Pane. Nech žije a je silné a zdravé. Nech môže žiť na slávu Božiu. Požehnaj jej otca aj matku. Nech môže byť vychovávaná v Božom napomínaní. Oni vyznávajú svoju vieru v Teba, keď Ti dávajú svoje dieťa. A tak Ti dávame malú Sharon Rose Daltonovú, aby si požehnal jej život, Pane. Z rúk otca a matky ju predkladám Tebe, môj Pán a Spasiteľ, Ježiš Kristus, na Jeho slávu. Amen.
Nech ťa Boh žehná sestra aj teba brat.
Ó, joj, malý chorý chlapec. Čo mu je? [prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]... niečo iné. Ja Mu verím. Pane, Bože, držím pre Teba malého Masona. Prosím, Pane Ježišu aby si Ty zobral toto nemluvňa, keď ho tu držím vo svojich rukách aby som ho posvätil pre Teba. Preklínam toto utrpenie, ktoré je na ňom. V mene Ježiša Krista, nech malý Mason môže byť položený do Tvojich rúk, Pane a nech to dieťa môže žiť na chválu a slávu Božiu. Rodičia vyjadrujú svoju vieru, keď ho prinášajú a modlia sa, že Ty uzdravíš to dieťa ... Pane Bože, dávam Ti malého Masona, v mene Ježiša Krista, za jeho život a za jeho uzdravenie. Amen. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] Toto malé ...
Ó, tiež malé dievčatko? Dobre, to je dobre. Poďte sem hore. Ty sa nazývaš ...? Summer, myslím že z Georgie. Myslím, že si pamätám ten zbor, je tam veľa ľudí. Toto je Latraya. Dwinght a Dávid. Počuli ste ich meno. Nech Boh zapíše ich mená do Baránkovej Knihy Života.
Náš nebeský Otče, prinášame dnes ráno týchto drahých maličkých ku Tebe, keď kladiem svoju ruku na ich hlavu, na tie jemné brčkavé vlasy týchto chlapcov. Ó Pane, žehnaj ich. Ich rodičia vyjadrili svoju lásku a vieru v Teba, tým že priniesli svoje deti. A my ich posväcujeme pre Teba, Pane, keď sú zobrané z náručia rodičov aby sa postavili dnes ráno na tomto oltári, aby posvätili životy Bohu. Žehnaj ich, Otče. Prosíme aby si im dal žiť, aby boli šťastní po všetky dni svojho života ... Večný život vo svete, ktorý príde. Nech môžu byť vychovaní v Božom napomínaní v kresťanskom dome.
A teraz, z poverenia Ježiša Krista, príklad, ktorý je daný Jeho sluhom, aby tak robili, ako to On robil, odovzdávam ich Tebe v mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]
Tam dole v slnečnom štáte, v Georgii, milujúca matka a milujúci otec priniesli sem toto dieťatko, aby ho posvätili Tebe v toto pamätné ráno. Ono je trofejou Tvojej milosti v ich rodine. Prosím, aby si požehnal malú René, jej matku a otca, keď vyjadrujú svoju vieru v Teba, tým že prinášajú svoje dieťa, chcú aby Tvoje požehnania spočinuli na ňom. A nech môže žiť a byť silnou, šťastnou kresťankou po všetky dni svojho života a mať večný život vo dňoch, ktoré majú prísť a vo svete, ktorý má prísť. Udeľ to, Otče. Keď si bral na ruky takéto nežné, milé vecičky ako tieto deti dnes ráno, tie rodiny vyjadrili svoju vieru v Teba, že ich priniesli tvojmu sluhovi. A my žehnáme malú René a dávame ju Tebe, z náručia jej rodičov Tebe. V mene Ježiša Krista, nech by si ju požehnal. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra.
Spievajme len krátky slohu tej piesni.
Prineste ich, prineste ich
prineste ich z poľa hriechu,
prineste ich, prineste ich
prineste maličkých Ježišovi.
29Ó, ako rád by som stál tu v tej rade a hovoril o každom jednom z tých maličkých, ale som tak pomalý a ľudia tu stoja. Brat Wood mi povedal dnes ráno, že ho bolí chrbát z toho státia. Vy neviete, ako si to cením, že tu stojíte a čakáte! Poponáhľam sa s posolstvom, ako to len bude možné. A vy počúvajte skutočne pozorne.
30Nemal som čas pripraviť sa na dnešnú rannú službu alebo na toto posolstvo dnes ráno, len chvíľu. Zobral som text a niečo, čo bolo iné.
31Poslednú Veľkú noc som kázal na tému: Keď žil, miloval ma, keď zomrel, spasil ma, keď bol pochovaný, odniesol preč moje hriechy, keď zmŕtvychvstal, zadarmo ma navždy ospravedlnil. Jedného dňa On príde, ó, slávny deň!
A potom dnes ráno som kázal na tému: Ja viem.
32A teraz, ak Pán dovolí, chcem čítať kapitolu z Ev. sv. Marka. A modlite sa teraz so mnou.
33A hneď potom bude služba s uzdravovaním. A potom po službe uzdravovania bude služba krstu. A po tých službách bude zhromaždenie dnes večer o sedem tridsať.
34Teraz Marek 16:
A keď pominula sobota, Mária Magdaléna a Mária Jakobova a Salóme nakúpili voňavých vecí, aby prišli a pomazali ho.
A v prvý deň týždňa včasne ráno, veľmi skoro, prišli k hrobu, keď vyšlo slnko.
A hovorili jedna druhej: Kto nám odvalí kameň odo dverí hrobu?!
A keď pozreli, videli, že je kameň odvalený; lebo bol veľmi veliký.
A keď vošli do hrobu, videli mládenca, sediaceho na pravej strane, odiateho dlhým bielym rúchom a preľakli sa.
Ale on im povedal: Nebojte sa! Hľadáte Ježiša Nazaretského, toho ukrižovaného. Vstal, niet ho tu. Hľa, miesto, kde ho boli položili.
Ale iďte, povedzte jeho učeníkom, aj Petrovi, že ide pred vami do Galilee, tam ho uvidíte, ako vám predpovedal.
A vyšli rýchle a utiekli od hrobu, lebo sa triasli od strachu a boli celé predesené a nepovedali nikomu ničoho, lebo sa báli.
A keď vstal z mŕtvych v nedeľu skoro ráno, ukázal sa najprv Márii Magdaléne, z ktorej bol vyhnal sedem démonov.
Tá išla a zvestovala to tým, ktorí bývali s ním, žalostiacim a plačúcim.
35Vidíte, oni boli tiež na kope popola.
Ale oni, keď počuli, že žije, a že ho videla, neverili.
36Aké tajomné sú Slová Božie!
Potom z nich dvom, kráčajúcim cestou, zjavil sa v inej podobe, ako išli na vidiek.
Aj tí odišli a zvestovali to ostatným, ale ani tým neverili.
Naposledy sa ukázal tým jedenástim, keď sedeli za stolom a karhal ich neveru a tvrdosť ich srdca, že neverili tým, ktorí ho videli vstalého z mŕtvych.
A povedal im: Iďte po celom svete a kážte evanjelium každému stvoreniu!
Ten, kto uverí a pokrstí sa, bude spasený, a kto neuverí, bude odsúdený.
A uverivších budú sprevádzať tieto znamenia: v mojom mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi,
hadov budú brať a keby niečo smrtonosného pili, neuškodí im, na chorých budú vzkladať ruky a budú sa mať dobre.
A tak Pán Ježiš, keď dohovoril s nimi, vzatý bol hore do neba a sadol si po pravici Božej.
A oni vyšli a kázali všade a Pán spoluúčinkoval a potvrdzoval slovo tým, že ho sprevádzali divy. Amen.
37Rád by som zobral text z dvoch slov: Choď a Povedz.
38Viete, ak idete a nemáte čo povedať, z toho nie je veľa úžitku. Myslím, že dnes je množstvo problémov. My ideme povedať; ideme, ale nemáme nič, čo by sme povedali, nič užitočné, nič čo by mohlo pomôcť ľuďom.
39Ale ak budeme nasledovať pokyny ako títo učeníci, ktorí mali poverenie, máme to isté poverenie: "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Choď a povedz to!
40Potom On povedal: "Choďte a kážte to, ukážte tieto znamenia, že Ja som živý, že som vstal z mŕtvych." Čo za posolstvo! Choďte povedať a choďte ukázať Mojim učeníkom tieto veci, ktoré ste videli, že nie som mŕtvy, ale že som vstal z mŕtvych."
41V dnešnom rannom Posolstve sme zistili, že každý z nás má malú kopu popola problémov a skúšok, na ktorej niekedy sedíme a čakáme na útechu. Zistili sme, že veľký patriarcha Job mal videnie, oni ešte nemali Veľkú noc, ale on videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialené toto ráno. On videl štyri tisíc rokov vzdialenú Veľkú noc a vykríkol, vo svojej úzkosti: "Ja viem, že môj Vykupiteľ žije! A v poslednom dni sa postaví na zemi. A hoci moje telo zožerú červy, predsa vo svojom tele uvidím Boha!"
42Teraz, po Veľkej noci, nachádzame, že Boh dal ľuďom poverenie: "Choďte a povedzte. A ak to hovoríte, toto vás bude nasledovať. Choďte a povedzte.“
43Tak, ako som povedal, to nie je nič dobré, ísť, ak nemáte čo povedať. A ak máte nesprávne posolstvo, ktoré chcete povedať, potom to neurobí nič dobré. Vy máte povedať to, čo je tajomstvo.
44Pred nejakým časom som čítal v jednej knihe, o malom chlapcovi, ktorý bol . . . ktorý sa zúčastnil súťaže. A v tejto súťaži si mal urobiť slávne meno. Každý malý chlapec, ktorý mohol vo svojej mysli udržať heslo, až kým sa nedostane na isté miesto. A toto heslo mal povedať a strážca pri bráne mu dovolí prejsť. To bolo testovanie IQ u detí. A keď sa dostane na to miesto a povie heslo, ktoré mu bolo dané, brána sa otvorí a on dostane odmenu veľkého uznania.
45Jeden malý chlapec bol veľmi rýchly a dobre vedel, že by mohol predbehnúť v súťaži všetkých ostatných chlapcov, alebo myslel si, že by mohol. On každý deň trénoval beh, ako sa má naberať dych do svojich malých pľúc, aby si udržal fyzické telo v kondícii, aby sa neunavil keď bude bežať. Nacvičoval si, ako vyštartovať s nohami, aby dosiahol prevahu nad ostatnými chlapcami. A ako musí dýchať počas behania, aby udržal kyslík, ktorý prichádza do jeho tela, aby sa nezadýchal. On to študoval z každého uhlu, z ktorého mohol.
46A v to ráno, keď preteky začali, bolo tam zoradených viac ako stopäťdesiat chlapcov v určitom veku. Tento malý chlapec bol pomerne veľký na svoj vek. A on pamätal na všetko svoje trénovanie. A bol pripravený. Postavili sa do radu, priložili svoje tváre ku tomu povrazu, ktorý bol natiahnutý pozdĺž, dotýkajúc sa ho svojimi nosmi. On študoval všetky tie pravidlá o tom, keď sa pripravoval.
47A potom, keď zaznel výstrel a povraz bol roztrhnutý, tí malí chlapci vyskočili vpred. A tento malý chlapec v takej fyzickej forme, že až vyskočil dopredu a tí ostatní ... Bežal po tej trati veľkou rýchlosťou, dobre vytrénovaný, že dokázal predbehnúť každého chlapca na pretekoch. A on tam bol, ó, dosť dlhý čas, možno minútu alebo viac predtým, ako sa tí najlepší z ostatných bežcov dostali na to miesto.
48Ale, pri všetkom svojom fyzickom trénovaní zabudol heslo. Zabudol práve tú vec, ktorú mal povedať, aby mu dovolili vojsť cez tú bránu. Prešľapoval sem a tam, premýšľal, pátral vo svojej mysli. Príliš sa zaujímal o prirodzenú, fyzickú kondíciu svojho tela, až zabudol na tú základnú vec. Tam na konci boli niektorí chlapci, ktorí neutekali tak rýchlo, ale si pamätali heslo a vošli dnu.
49Tak je to dnes! My sme tak zaujatí budovaním veľkých svätýň, cirkví a budov a tak ďalej, tak zaujatí udržiavaním našich cirkví v dobrej forme, s peknými budovami, peknými plyšovými sedeniami a dobrými orgánmi. Naši kazatelia tak dobre školení od. . . Oni získali hodnosti doktora teológie, filozofie, humanistických vied, ale zabudli sme, kvôli čomu bežíme. To je ten problém. "Choď a povedz mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych a stretnem sa s nimi v Galilei." My sme zabudli kľúčové heslo. Boli sme tak zaneprázdnení inými vecami, robením veľkých cirkví, budovaním veľkých denominácií, až sme zabudli kľúčové heslo.
50Mnoho životov bolo zachránených, pretože ľudia sa pripravili na blížiace udalosti. Pred nejakým časom som počul, že na Floride, meteorologická kancelária vyslala správu, že prichádza veľká víchrica. A jeden muž, ktorý bol chovateľom hydiny, išiel ku svojmu susedovi a povedal mu, že prichádza víchrica. On si to nevšímal a povedal: "Nezmysel!" A ďalej pokračoval v tom, čo robil. Vôbec nezabezpečil svoje kurence, neišiel do úkrytu, neurobil vôbec žiadne opatrenia. A jeho sused urobil opatrenia. Ale, oh, ten, ktorý neprijal to varovanie, všetky jeho kurence odvialo preč a zahubilo, jeho sklad bol zničený a on bol poslaný do nemocnice. Všetko preto, že nebral ohľad na varovanie! On vedel, že bolo dané oznámenie, ale nebral naň ohľad.
51To je spôsob, ako sa to deje dnes, s mnohými našimi ľuďmi, s mnohými našimi cirkvami. My vieme, že Biblia učí, že Ježiš Kristus je ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. My vieme, že Biblia učí, že Ježiš povedal, v Ev. sv. Jána 14:12, "Ten, kto verí vo Mňa, skutky, ktoré Ja činím, bude aj on činiť a ešte väčšie ako tie bude činiť, lebo Ja idem k Otcovi." Boli sme zaujatí inými vecami, neprijímajúc varovanie a nebrali sme na to ohľad. Bežali sme, ale nedbali sme na to Posolstvo. Išli sme, ale nevedeli sme, čo treba povedať, keď sa tam dostaneme.
52Pred niekoľkými dňami cirkvi tohto sveta, kresťanské cirkvi, boli vystavené hanbe a potupe, keď ten ctihodný, významný a bohabojný služobník Billy Graham bol postavený tvárou v tvár s Bibliou. On bežal, ale zabudol to Posolstvo. Keď sa ten Mohamedán postavil pred neho a povedal mu: "Ak je toto Slovo Božie, nech ťa vidíme zamanifestovať Ho." On bežal dobre, veľké prebudenia, veľké veci. Ale keď to prišlo na to miesto, on nemal to Posolstvo.
53"Ja som vstal z mŕtvych. Ja som ten istý včera, dnes i naveky." Fyzické bežanie, dobré cirkvi, veľa členov, veľké denominácie, ale to nie je tá hlavná myšlienka. Pozorujte, čo nasledovalo: "A tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria." Išli, ale nevedeli, čo majú povedať.
54Boh nikdy neposiela človeka bez toho, že by mu dal niečo, čo má povedať. Boh vždy potvrdzuje Svoje Slovo.
55Idete, ale nie ste schopní povedať, keď tam prídete. Nezáleží na tom, aké veľké sú vaše prebudenia, aká veľká je vaša cirkev, alebo ako veľmi vaša denominácia presahuje tie ostatné, ak im nemáte čo povedať, okrem toho, že máte skupinu ľudí, zhromaždenú ako nejaká lóža?
56My sme obdržali Posolstvo, ktoré máme povedať svetu: "Ježiš žije! On nie je mŕtvy!" Berte ohľad na to Posolstvo!
57V tomto veľkom národe, za ktorý sme teraz vďační, za Spojené Štáty Americké, napriek všetkému jeho chaosu a vulgárnostiam a všetkých jeho zlých stránok, stále je to najväčší národ na svete, a na začiatku, pretože vyrazil správne. On neniesol to posolstvo.
58Pred mnohými rokmi, keď bol vo svojom rannom detstve, prichádza mi na myseľ udalosť, keď Briti išli dobyť spoločenstvo tohto národa. A bola tam skupina ľudí, ktorí sa zhromaždili spolu a boli na stráži, pozorovali. A stál tam priviazaný kôň a jazdec pripravený vysadnúť v každej chvíli. Akonáhle dostal znamenie, že Briti prichádzajú, vysadol na svojho koňa. Načo by mu to bolo dobré, aby hnal svojho koňa. Na čo by mu to bolo dobré, aby bil toho koňa a meral takú cestu z tej cirkvi do Bostonu, na čo by mu to bolo dobré robiť, ak by nemal posolstvo, ktoré by povedal ľuďom? Ako by vedeli, že sa majú pripraviť?
59Naši moderní Paul Reveresovia bežali dobre, ale oni len bežia, tam nie je žiadne Posolstvo. Tá hodina je tu, začala kríza! Svet je u konca! Cirkvi došli do svojho vrcholu. Národy došli do svojho vrcholu. Ľudský život došiel do svojho vrcholu. Veda došla do svojho vrcholu. Zorganizovali sme sa a urobili sme veľké cirkvi, vyhladili sme našich kazateľov a postavili sme ich fyzicky spolu, aby vedeli, ako používať slovesá a príslovky a svoj hlas a všetky samohlásky, aby všetko bolo správne a psychológiu, aby vedeli nadväzovať kontakt s ľuďmi.
Ale to nie je to, čo povedal Ježiš!
60"V Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov. Budú hovoriť novými jazykmi. Ak ich uštipne jedovatý had, neuškodí im to. Ak budú skladať svoje ruky na chorých, budú uzdravení." Svet potrebuje posla s Posolstvom, ktorý má čo povedať a vie, odkiaľ to Posolstvo prichádza a od Koho prichádza.
61Paul Revere, na svojom koni, statočný muž, muž, ktorý vošiel do histórie, dokiaľ len bude trvať ten národ so svojou históriou. On vykonal tú pozoruhodnú jazdu od schodov cirkvi, s posolstvom, ktoré alarmovalo každého, od najchudobnejšieho po najbohatšieho, od roľníka po businessmana: "Briti prichádzajú!" Dobrovoľníci sa pripravili na útok. A tento veľký národ bol zachránený.
62Ak toto dedičstvo Božie, ak tí ľudia, za ktorých Boh zomrel, ak táto Cirkev, ktorá je nazvaná Jeho Menom má byť niekedy spasená, musíme mať posla s Posolstvom od Trónu, stretnúť sa s výzvou tohoto dňa. Je Goliáš, ale Boh bude mať istotne niekde Dávida. Musíme sa s tým stretnúť. Musíme mať . . . Musíme mať Posolstvo.
63My ideme, ale nemáme nič, čo by sme povedali. Preukazuje sa to, keď prichádzame na miesto, kde národ alebo ľudia, ktorí zapierajú Ježiša Krista ako Syna Božieho, stoja tvárou nášmu najžiadanejšiemu kazateľovi dneška.
A potom v našej veľkej lige cirkví nachádzame nejakých tridsiatich komunistov, ktorí majú preukazy, že sú členmi Komunistickej strany dvadsať alebo tridsať rokov a patria do našich zjednotených cirkví. Čo môžeme robiť? To ukazuje, že bežia bez posolstva, predávajú skutočné práva prvorodenstva tohoto národa, predávajú vyložené práva prvorodenstva patriace cirkvi.
64Všetko to prišlo do rozhodujúcej skúšky. Prišlo to na miesto, kde malá Cirkev, ktorá uverila Posolstvu a postavila sa na obe nohy, so svojimi očami sústredenými na Kríž, v ich srdcia horí zmŕtvychvstanie Ježiša Krista! Prišlo to na miesto, kde sú národy povinné uznať To. Je to v rozhodujúcej skúške. Nie div, že cirkvi . . . Keď Rada Cirkví je tak prešpikovaná komunizmom, nie div, že nemôžu veriť tým nadprirodzeným veciam. Nie div, že nemôžu veriť v Božie uzdravenie. Oni nemajú žiadne Posolstvo vo svojom srdci, nezáleží na tom, ako usilovne bežia.
65Ak Duch Svätý vstúpi do srdca človeka, on bude veriť, že Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych a žije v ňom, aby vykonal, aby vykonával vôľu, ktorú prišiel vyplniť, vôľu Božiu skrze život toho človeka.
66Ale problém je, že bežíme, ideme bez Posolstva. Ideme s teológiou. Ideme s nejakým druhom cirkevného výkladu Písma.
67My máme ísť so vzkriesením! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že idem zorganizovať novú cirkev"? Oh, nie! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych, ako som povedal, že vstanem." To je to Posolstvo pre Cirkev dnes ráno, že Ježiš nie je mŕtvy. On žije a je práve tak veľký a mocný dnes ako vždy bol.
68Mali sme veľa posolstiev, ktoré varovali, aby sme boli pripravení, Paul Revere a ďalší veľkí muži, veľké vojny a vojenské útoky a také veci.
69Potom, Boh poslal aj Posolstvo útechy. Toto bolo Posolstvo útechy.
70Pred nejakým časom, na Juhu, kde mali otroctvo, priviedli Búri [juhoamerickí obyvatelia. – pozn.prekl.] z Južnej Afriky domorodcov, ako im dnes hovoríme, farebných mužov. A oni ich priviedli odtiaľ a predali ich Američanom na Juhu, aby si z nich robili otrokov.
71Dnes je v Afrike veľké povstanie kvôli tomu, úkladné vraždenie a tak ďalej. Oni bojujú za svoju slobodu. Oni majú právo bojovať za to. Boh učinil ľudí, ľudia učinili otrokov. To nikdy nebolo Božím plánom.
72Pred pár rokmi som bol v koloseu, alebo lepšie povedané vo veľkom múzeu. Prechádzal som sa okolo, pozeral som sa na tie rôzne obrazy a tie veci, lebo obdivujem umenie. Myslím si, že Boh je v umení. Išiel som hore a všimol som si, že tam bol nejaký starý černoch. On bol skutočne starý, jeho ramená boli zhrbené, mal len malý lem vlasov vzadu na svojej hlave. Na hlave mal klobúk. A chodil okolo a hľadel okolo tak, akoby niečo pozoroval alebo hľadal niečo v tom múzeu. Stál som zozadu a pozoroval ho na chvíľu.
73A po chvíli prišiel k istej malej krabici. Pozrel sa do nej, prekvapil sa a jeho oči sa rozjasnili. Odskočil na chvíľu od tej škatuli, sňal si svoj malý klobúk a držal ho v ruke. Díval som sa na neho. A ako ten starý černoch sklonil hlavu, slzy mu začali stekať po lícach. A ja som ho za chvíľu pozoroval s úžasom.
74Pomyslel som si: "Zistím, kvôli čomu bol ten starý chlapík taký rozrušený." Prešiel som okolo na túto stranu, zdalo sa mi, že to vyzerá, ako nejaký odev, ktorý tam ležal.
75Pozrel som sa na neho, ako tam stojí. Podišiel som a povedal: "Dobrý deň, strýko?"
A on povedal: "Dobrý deň, pane."
76Povedal som: "Som kazateľ. Prekvapilo ma, keď som ťa videl, ako sa modlíš na tomto mieste." Povedal som: "Veril by som, že si kresťan."
Povedal: "Tak je, pane."
A ja som povedal: "Čo ťa tak veľmi rozrušilo?"
77Povedal: "Poď sem." A podišiel som s tým starým chlapíkom ku tomu. Povedal: "Vidíš tie šaty?"
Povedal som: "Áno, pane."
Povedal: "Vidíš tú škvrnu tam?"
"Áno, pane."
Povedal: "Polož svoju ruku na môj bok."
Povedal som: "Aké je to drsné miesto?"
78Povedal: "Kedysi som tam okolo mal otrocký pás. A tam to je krv Abraháma Lincolna. Jeho krv zložila zo mňa ten otrocký pás." Povedal: "Nerozrušilo by ťa to tiež?"
79Stál som tam v úžase. Pomyslel som si: "Ak krv Abraháma Lincolna tak vzrušila nejakého otroka, za to, že sňala z neho ten otrocký pás, čo má urobiť Krv Ježiša Krista ľuďom tu ako Rosella, ktorá bola otrokom alkoholu, mne, zomierajúcemu, biednemu chudákovi? On sňal otrocký pás hriechu z môjho srdca. Či to nemá vzrušiť človeka? Či to nemá spôsobiť to, že sa bude cítiť inak? Či to nemá vzbudiť v ňom úctu, keď o tom premýšľa? Ty nemôžeš vidieť kríž, ak neskloníš hlavu, sotva. Alebo ak nevieš, že Ježiš vykúpil tvoj život na tom Kríži.
80Ešte na chvíľu zostaneme vo svojich myšlienkach s tými otrokmi.
Bolo vyhlásenie, deklarácia rovnoprávnosti, ktorá bola podpísaná a otroci mali byť slobodní od určitého dňa. Neviete, oh, ak ste nestretli Krista, vôbec neviete, čo to znamenalo pre tých otrokov. Keď to išlo ako posolstvo cez celú krajinu, že: "Budete voľní v ten a ten deň, na svitaní. Budete slobodní. Nebudete musieť viac nosiť otrocké remene, nedostanete viac žiadne bitky. Ale ste slobodní a ste občanmi týchto veľkých Spojených Štátov. Nie si viac otrok, po svitaní istého - určitého rána." Ó, s veľkým očakávaním, oni čakali.
81Ak by to len hriešnik mohol vidieť! Ak by len hriešnik mohol počuť to pravdivé Evanjelium! Nie pripojenie sa do cirkvi; ale kázanie Evanjelia, ktoré ťa môže učiniť slobodného od hriechu, ktoré ťa môže oslobodiť od tvojich nemocí. "V istom - určitom čase." To je čas, kedy uveríš.
82Viete, títo otroci boli tak vzrušení a v takom očakávaní, čakali na tú hodinu, kedy budú slobodní, že až, ako som počul, že sa zhromaždili na úpätí vrchu, matky a malé deti, všetci sa zhromaždili a niektorí z tých starších. A okolo polnoci sa šplhali hore na vrchol toho kopca. Oni vedeli, že keď nastane deň a vyjde slnko, že budú voľní. To nebude trvať ani pol minúty, kým to slnko zasvieti z vrchu toho kopca, ale niektorí z nich boli hore na vrchu toho kopca, vyhliadali a pozorovali. "Ó, keď vyjde slnko, sme slobodní." To bol s-y-n alebo s-l-n-k-o [angl. "son"= syn, "sun" = slnko – pozn.prekl.]
83Ale keď Syn povstane v jednom z týchto dní! A keď Syn vstal pred nejakými tisíc deväťsto rokmi, On zlomil každý otrocký opasok, vyslobodil každého zajatca, uzdravil každú nemoc, dal slobodu tým, ktorí sú v nevoľníctve. Ako sa máme šplhať a vyhliadať!
84A keď slnko vykuklo po prvý krát, človek, ktorý bol najvyššie to videl a zakričal dolu tomu ďalšiemu: "Sme slobodní!" A ten to zakričal inému, ktorý bol nižšie: "Sme slobodní!" Až kým to neprišlo do tábora: "Sme slobodní!" Lebo, slnko vyšlo, oni čakali, pozorovali, očakávali na tú hodinu.
85O koľko viac máme my očakávať dnes, na Syna Božieho. My sme slobodní od hriechu. Sme slobodní od pút. Sme slobodní od zvykov. Sme slobodní od fajčenia, pitia, hýrenia, pretože Syn Boží vstal z hrobu a zlomil každé puto. Všetko odsúdenie je preč! Dlh bol zaplatený. Trest bol splatený. Hriechy sú zmyté a my sme slobodní. Ó, sme slobodní, ľudia! Otroctvo? Sloboda, keď Syn Boží povstal s uzdravením na svojich krídlach!
86Jedného dňa On povstane z Trónu, príde späť na zem. A potom my budeme slobodní od všetkých bolestí, všetkých pokušení, slobodní od všetkých smrteľných bolestí a všetkého, čo ide so smrteľným životom, aby sme žili s Ním naveky. Budeme slobodní. "Choď a povedz," to je to, čo treba robiť.
87V biblickom čase bol daný jubilejný rok. Ľudia, ktorí boli predaní za svoje dlhy, ktoré mali. Oni boli zadĺžení a nemohli to zaplatiť, tak išli a predali sa tým ľuďom za otrokov. A museli byť ich otrokmi, záväznými otrokmi, celý svoj život. Ale tak často, ako prichádzal deň milosti, ktorý bol známy ako jubilejný rok ... A keď nastal jubilejný rok, potom vyšiel kňaz a zatrúbil na trúbu. A tá trúba oznamovala každému otrokovi, nezáležalo na tom, ako dlho slúžil a ako dlho ešte mal slúžiť, keď tá trúba zaznela, to vyslobodilo každého otroka. On mohol odložiť svoju motyku a ísť domov ku svojim deťom. On už nemusel dlhšie pracovať, pretože bol slobodný akonáhle zaznel zvuk jubilea. Tá trúba nevydávala neistý zvuk, ale ona vydávala istý zvuk. A ten človek mohol položiť svoj nástroj a ísť domov slobodný od otroctva.
88Dnes ráno, Biblia povedala: "A ak trúba vydá neistý zvuk, kto bude vedieť, čo robiť?" Ak Biblia hovorí, že Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych, že On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky a trúby, ktoré dnes počujeme trúbiť hovoria: "dni zázrakov pominuli, nie je nič také ako Božské uzdravovanie", kto z nich bude vedieť, ako sa pripraviť?
89To, čo dnes potrebujeme, sú pomazaní poslovia od Boha! "On vstal z mŕtvych! On je Ten istý včera, dnes a naveky!" To je Posolstvo tohoto dňa.
90Ó, boli veľké posolstvá, ale to Veľkonočné ich všetky prevýšilo! Veľké posolstvá; Veľká noc zahŕňala všetko z toho! Keď smrť, to je posledný nepriateľ ... Bola urobená príprava ... V Starom Zákone sme videli uzdravenie z chorôb. V Starom Zákone sme videli diať sa divy. V Starom Zákone prichádzali videnia. Ale každý človek išiel rovno do hrobu, s neistotou nad tým, či kedy znova vstane. Ale vo Veľkonočné ráno, keď títo učeníci obdržali to najväčšie Posolstvo, aké kedy mohol človek dostať, čo obdržali? "Choď a povedz mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych!" Smrť bola premožená!
91Nikdy nebol na zemi nikto, žiadny prorok, žiadny veľký muž, žiadna svätá osoba, kto by ju mohol premôcť. Oni mohli premôcť chorobu, skrze Ducha Božieho. Mohli premôcť čas, skrze Ducha Božieho a predpovedať veci, ktoré sa stanú. To mohli premôcť. Ale nikdy nebol človek pomazaný s takým pomazaním od Boha, že by mohol urobiť takéto vyhlásenie: "Ja môžem položiť Svoj život a znovu ho vzbudím. Zborte toto telo, Ja ho postavím na tretí deň." Nikdy nebol človek, ktorý by mohol urobiť také prehlásenie ako toto. A oni boli udivení vo svojich srdciach, či by to mohla byť pravda alebo nie.
92Ale vo Veľkonočné ráno, oni dostali Posolstvo: "Choďte do celého sveta a kážte Evanjelium každému stvoreniu. Ja som vstal z mŕtvych. Hľaďte, Ja som s vami, až do konca sveta. Ten, kto uverí a pokrstí sa, bude zachránený, kto neuverí, bude zatratený. A tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria: v Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi, keď budú brať hadov alebo keby niečo smrtonosného pili, neuškodí im to, ak budú skladať ruky na chorých a budú uzdravení." Veľkonočné Posolstvo, to je jedno z najvýznamnejších posolstiev. Smrť je premožená!
93Uvažujeme o premožiteľovi. Napoleon, v tridsiatich troch rokoch premohol svet. On premohol svet, porazil každý národ, ktorý len mohol poraziť. A bol tak znechutený, lebo nebolo už nikoho, s kým by bojoval, tak sa posadil a plakal. Nebol už nikto s kým by bojoval, ale hral pravidlá nečestnej hry. Desiatky tisícok prostitútok nasledovalo jeho armádu. Išiel so zbraňou a s mečom. Vo veku tridsať tri rokov si podrobil svet. Raz bol stúpencom prohibície (zákaz alkoholu), ale zomrel v najvyššom stupni alkoholizmu, pretože hral nepoctivú hru. Zabudol to posolstvo. Zvíťazil, ale zabudol to posolstvo. Išiel, ale zabudol prečo išiel.
94Ako malý chlapec, ktorý bežal o preteky, ako cirkev beží dnes, ako ľudia, ktorí bežia, ako národ, ktorý beží! Naše útočište - záchrana nie sú atómové bomby, našim útočišťom je Ježiš Kristus a Jeho vzkriesenie.
95Napoleon zabudol tú hlavnú vec. Čo sa s ním stalo? Zomrel úplne porazený, prepitý. Prečo? Nehral tú hru správne i keď premohol svet fyzicky. Pripravil armádu. Bol vojenský génius, zmocnil sa každého národa a urobil veci, ktoré žiadny iný človek nemohol nikdy urobiť, alebo neurobil, ako on, ale zabudol, aké bolo to skutočné posolstvo. On to zabral a mal svoju vojenskú silu, ale zabudol na silu od Pána.
96Sila Pánova je našou útechou. My nemáme žiadnu inú silu. Nemám žiadne iné útočište, žiadne! Bože, buď milosrdný! Zober môj život, ale nikdy mi nedaj zabudnúť, odkiaľ prichádza moja sila. Ona prichádza od Pána! Ja nechcem tie pekné veci toho sveta. Ja chcem Ježiša, chcem Jeho vzkriesenie, ktoré horí v mojom živote.
97Aké odlišné to bolo od Ježiša Krista v tridsiatich troch rokoch! Vo veku tridsať tri rokov, Ježiš vlastnil všetko. On učinil svet. On bol na svete a svet Ho nepoznal. On si nikdy nerobil veľké meno. Nikdy nezhromažďoval vojakov. Nikdy neorganizoval žiadne cirkvi. On si nikdy nerobil žiadne veľké mená pre Seba. Nikdy nevystúpil so žiadnym vychvaľovaním sa doktrinálnymi, teologickými titulmi ani inými, nikdy nebola žiadna zmienka o tom, že by On chodil do nejakej teologickej školy. Ale mal Boha. On mal Boha. A vo veku tridsať tri rokov premohol každého diabla, ktorý vystrčil svoju hlavu z pekla. On premohol nemoc. Premohol poveru. Premohol démonov. Premohol smrť. A keď zomrel na Kríži, zostúpil do bezodnej jamy pekla a premohol peklo.
98A vo Veľkonočné ráno On premohol hrob. Prečo? On hral správne pravidlá tej hry, bežiac s Posolstvom. On išiel! "Choď." Boh Ho poslal a On mal Posolstvo, aby im ho povedal. A s Posolstvom, ktoré Mu Boh dal On premohol mocnosti Satana. On premohol nemoc. On premohol smrť. On premohol peklo. On premohol hrob. Prečo? On išiel! "Choď a povedz!" "Ja vždy robím to, čo mi Môj Otec ukáže, aby som robil. Nerobím nič, len to, čo mi On povie, aby som robil."
99Potom predtým ako On zomrel, povedal toto: "Tak ako Mňa poslal Otec, tak Ja posielam vás." Nie budovať ľudí skrze vojenskú moc, nie aby ste všetok svoj čas venovali tomu, že kto bude Prezidentom. To by mohlo byť dôležité, ale to nie je dôležité v Tomto. Svet je stratený. My máme jedno Posolstvo, to je, Ježiš Kristus vstal z mŕtvych a On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky.
100Včera, v istej malej súdnej sieni sa pokúšali, aby som povedal niečo, čo nie je pravdivé. Povedal som: "Ja nie som podvodník." Povedal som: "Som čestný. A nemôžete povedať nič viac ako to, čo je pravda."
101A istý muž, ktorý bol so mnou povedal: "Ak by nejaký človek so mnou takto hovoril, mal by som chuť hodiť po ňom knihu."
102Povedal som: "Nie, pane. Nie, to nie je správne. To nie je spôsob, ako ku tomu pristupovať. To nie je správne."
103On povedal: "Nuž, ako to že nevieš, že tieto veci sa dejú? Prečo nejdeš tam von toto robiť?"
Povedal som: "Ja vynakladám svoj čas na službu Ježišovi Kristovi."
104Ó, Bože, ó, ľudia sú slepí a nemôžu to vidieť! "Ako Mňa poslal Otec", Otec Ho poslal a On išiel. On mal Posolstvo, ktoré mal povedať ľuďom. A v hodine smrti, On premohol smrť, On premohol peklo a On premohol hrob. "Ako Mňa poslal Otec s Posolstvom, tak Ja posielam vás s tým Posolstvom, nie budovať cirkvi, organizácie, ale choďte do celého sveta a demonštrujte Moc Svätého Ducha. Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria: v Mojom Mene budú vyháňať démonov, budú hovoriť novými jazykmi, hadov budú brať." A ako naše telá idú do hrobu, ako Jeho išlo, On premohol oboje, smrť, peklo aj hrob. On je mocný Premožiteľ.
105On nás posiela s Jeho Posolstvom. Poďme s Posolstvom, choďme s niečím, čo máme povedať. Choď a povedz! Nie utekať a potom nebyť schopní to povedať; najprv to dostaňme so svojho vlastného srdca.
106Keď budete prichádzať dnes ráno, aby sme sa za vás modlili, neprichádzajte čakajúc na náhodu. Prichádzajte s Posolstvom vo svojom srdci. "Ja som Ten, ktorý bol mŕtvy a znovu ožil. Ja som Jediný, ktorý má to Posolstvo: ́tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.́" Ak Všemohúci Boh mohol vziať malé škúliace dieťa a vrátiť jeho zrak do normálneho stavu; Boh mohol zobrať dieťa, šestnásťročného chlapca, ktorý od svojho narodenia nikdy vo svojom živote nevidel, navrátiť mu späť jeho zrak; Boh môže zobrať biedneho úbožiaka zožraného rakovinou, rakovinu, ktorá je v osobe.
107A pretože to Posolstvo je pravé, pretože Boh poslal to Posolstvo, pretože Boh poslal posla, niet pochýb, že každá zbraň z pekla bude strieľať na neho. Tak je to, on sa potkne a spadne, povstane, zatrasie hlavou a ide ďalej. My máme Posolstvo, nič Ho nemôže zastaviť! Halelujah! "Na tejto Skale Ja postavím Svoju Cirkev a brány pekla Ju nikdy nepremôžu." Oni môžu hovoriť čo chcú, robiť čo chcú, diabol môže zúriť a zavýjať. Ale Ježiš vstal z mŕtvych, On žije dnes v nás!
108Pred pár dňami som sa rozprával s veľkým doktorom Lamsom, ktorý preložil Bibliu z aramejčiny do angličtiny. A videl som tam to malé znamenie, Božie znamenie, s tromi malými bodmi. Povedal som: "Doktor Lamsa, čo je to?"
On povedal: "To je Boh, v troch atribútoch."
109A ja som povedal: "Máš na mysli Boha, žijúceho v troch úradoch, ako Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý?"
110On sa zodvihol a pozrel sa na mňa, slzy prišli do očí toho Žida, povedal: "Veríš tomu, brat Branham?"
Povedal som: "So všetkým, čo je v mojom srdci."
111Objal ma a povedal: "Čudoval som sa, keď som videl že sa dejú veľké veci a znamenia, ktoré si robil." Povedal: "Hovorili mi, že si prorok. Neveril som tomu, až doteraz. Teraz viem, že si." Povedal: "To je to! To je to Posolstvo. To je tá vec, ktorá otrasie Kráľovstvo Božie." Áno. Povedal: "Jedného dňa zomrieš za tú vec, chlapče. Spečatíš svoje svedectvo s tou istou vecou."
112Jeden z najväčších mužov, akého máme, keď Eisenhower a iní veľkí muži sveta, Hollywood, všetky rôzne filmové hviezdy a iní ho volali, ale práve tam na tom zhromaždení sa zavesil. On povedal: "Okolo tridsať rokov pracujem na tomto preklade, nie z vatikánskej gréčtiny, ale z aramejčiny, priamo z toho, z aramejčiny do angličtiny." A povedal: "Strávil som všetok ten čas" - povedal: "práve teraz som prišiel na miesto, kde vidím pohybovať sa Boha Biblie.“
Povedal: "Vieš, brat Branham, my môžeme vidieť znamenia a zázraky, ale my sa dívame aký Hlas má ten znak. My Židia vidíme znak, ale my pozorujeme Hlas toho znaku."
113Ó, haleluja, Hlas znamenia! Boh hovoril Mojžišovi: "Ak nebudú počúvať na Hlas, na Hlas prvého znamenia, potom budú počúvať na Hlas druhého znamenia." Nie to znamenie, ale Hlas, ktorý ide s tým.
114Vidíte, ten Žid, on vedel, o čom hovorí. On povedal: "Videl som rozoznávania, znamenia, zázraky, slepí boli uzdravení a všetky druhy rôznych znamení, čudoval som sa, ale teraz vidím ten Hlas za tým. Nie sekať Boha na tri kusy a povedať, že On je jeden, Boh Otec a ďalší Syn, . . ." Povedal: "Boh je Boh; tri atribúty Boha, tri úrady Boha. To to potvrdzuje.
115Ó, brat, dostali sme Posolstvo! "Choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom! Nie som ten, ktorý zomrel a ďalší, ktorý je blízko smrti a iný, ktorý žije. Ja som Ten, Ktorý Bol, Ktorý Je a Ktorý Príde; Koreň a Rod Dávidov, Jasná Hviezda Ranná." Áno!
116Čo prospeje ísť, ak nemáš čo povedať? Treba mať čo povedať! To je správne. Ježiš Kristus Syn Boží vás všetkých miluje. On, Ktorý zomrel za vás všetkých, bol Ježiš Kristus Syn Boží.
117Koľkí z vás boli niekedy na tých zhromaždeniach a videli veľké znamenia a zázraky Jeho zjavenia sa, ako On rozpoznával a ukazoval a tak ďalej? To je Boh Nebies, Ktorý vstal z mŕtvych.
118Mali by ste vidieť ten znak Židovského znamenia Boha. To je Svetlo ako Stĺp Ohňa a v tom sú tri malé značky, Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý, čo neboli tri osoby. To bol jeden Boh žijúci v troch úradoch. Ten istý Boh! Halelujah! Boh nad vami, Boh s vami, Boh vo vás. Ten Istý znižujúci sa, obmývajúc Svoju Cirkev, aby v nej mohol žiť. Keď Ho krájate na kusy a dávate jedného sem, jedného sem a jedného tam, to je tak pohanské, ako len môže byť.
119Ja verím vo vzkriesenie Ježiša Krista, ktorý vstal z mŕtvych. A On bol jediný Človek, ktorý mohol povedať: "Každá moc na Nebi a na zemi je daná do Mojej ruky. Všetka moc Neba a zeme je daná do Mojej ruky. Choďte do celého sveta a kážte Evanjelium každému stvoreniu."
Evanjelium neprichádza len v slove, ale v moci a manifestácii Ducha Svätého. Nech vám Boh pomôže veriť tomu, nech mne Boh pomôže veriť tomu a budeme raz vidieť Ježiša.
Keď skončia osídla života,
Uvidíme konečne Ježiša,
Na Jeho nádhernom Tróne,
On ma privíta Doma,
Potom keď skončí deň (Tak je to.)
Šľapaje Toho cudzinca na piesku
Galilejského pobrežia sú zmyté.
120Oni Ho zabili, lebo sa robil Bohom a On bol Boh. Oni Ho povesili, lebo, . . . On zomrel pod trestom smrti. To je dôvod, že neverím v trest smrti. Ježiš zomrel pod trestom trestu smrti od federálnej vlády Ríma. Trest smrti bol, povesenie na kríži. On zomrel pod trestom smrti, vyzliekli z Neho Jeho šaty a povesili Ho tam, potupili Ho a On zomrel v tomto stave. Ale Boh Ho vzkriesil na tretí deň!
121A my sme Jeho svedkami. A ak sa my nepostavíme za Neho, kto sa za Neho postaví?
122Nedávno ma stretol jeden človek, povedal: "Ó, brat Branham, nehovor. Prestaň hovoriť. Ty zraňuješ cítenie žien, keď hovoríš o nich, že nosia krátke vlasy a o tom, že robia toto a tamto a také veci ako to."
123Povedal som: "Ak im to nepoviem, kto im to povie? Kto to potom povie?"
Povedal: "Ale ty spôsobuješ, že ony sa hnevajú na kazateľov."
124Budem radšej, keď sa budú hnevať na mňa ako na Neho. To je Pravda. Tak je to! Potom kto to povie? Niekto to musí povedať.
125Ježiš povedal: "Choď a povedz. Choď a povedz, povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych. Ja som s vami vždy, až do konca sveta."
126Veríte tomu, priatelia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí: "Amen." – pozn.prekl.]
Modlime sa, keď skloníme naše hlavy teraz k modlitbe.
127 Ó, Otče Bože! Skutočne, "Choď a povedz, choď a povedz Mojim učeníkom, že som vstal z mŕtvych." A Otče, Bože, nie len, že si povedal Tvojim učeníkom, ale Ty si im dokázal, že Ty si vstal z mŕtvych. Ukazoval si sa medzi nimi, presne tak isto ako pred Svojou smrťou. Pominulo tisíc deväťsto rokov, Pane a to Posolstvo stále horí. Je práve tak jasné a horí v našich srdciach dnes ako bolo pre tých učeníkov, keď vidíme vzkrieseného Pána priamo v našom strede, robiac tie isté veci, ktoré On robil predtým. My vieme, že On vstal z mŕtvych.
128Veľká noc znamená pre nás veľa, pretože sme sa spojili a tešíme sa zo spoločenstva Jeho vzkriesenia. Lebo sme boli kedysi mŕtvi v hriechu a prestúpeniach ako márnotratný syn, ale teraz sme našli milosť a Boh nám odpustil naše hriechy. On nám dal tiež Pečať, ako dal otcovi Abrahámovi, ako potvrdenie, že On nás prijal. Otec Abrahám povedal, že uveril Bohu, ale On mu dal pečať obriezky ako potvrdenie toho, že Mu uveril. A teraz, Otče, dnes my sme obrezaní skrze Svätého Ducha, všetky veci toho sveta pominuli. My máme jeden cieľ: slúžiť Tebe. Máme jednu túžbu: milovať Ťa, byť Tvojimi učeníkmi.
129A teraz, Pane, modlím sa, aby si potvrdil toto malé útržkové posolstvo v každom srdci. Nedaj aby to prehliadli. Daj im vidieť, že Ty si Ten istý včera, dnes a naveky, že Ty si tu, vstalý z mŕtvych, a budeš, až kým sa Duch a telo znovu zjednotia spolu k Druhému Príchodu.
130Modlím sa za chorých, ktorí sú tu, Otče, toto ráno. Mám teraz, toto Veľkonočné ráno, odložiť na bok (alebo nie odložiť na bok, ale len odložiť na krátky čas) dary, ktoré si Mi dal, také ako rozoznávanie. Prešiel som tam a späť cez svet, cez národy, Pane, oni všetci o tom vedia.
Teraz sa modlím, aby Posolstvo, ktoré si mi dal tu hore v lesoch, pred niekoľkými dňami o tej stvoriteľskej moci, dnes ráno sedia v tejto cirkvi ľudia, keď to bolo stvorené ... Modlím sa, Bože, ako prichádzam, aby som kládol svoje ruky na chorých dnes ráno, s mojimi bratmi tu, aby Ty si prišiel na túto cirkev s milosťou, a aby si uzdravil ľudí, a aby tu nezostala ani jedna slabá osoba v našom strede, keď služba skončí. Daj, aby každý z nich bol požehnaný a uzdravený.
131Uvedomujeme si, Pane, že to nie je nič, čo by sme my sami mohli na tom urobiť. Je to prostá detská viera, veriť. Môžeme vidieť učeníkov po tom, keď im bola daná moc uzdravovať nemoc, oni vyšli a boli porazení pri tom prípade tej epilepsie, kričali a plakali, možno, a skákali hore dole a pokúšali sa vyhnať toho diabla. Ale keď on stretol Ježiša, ó, aký to bol rozdiel. On povedal, "Ty zlý duch, vyjdi z neho." Aký rozdiel. Ó, on vedel, že to nebol apoštol. To bol Sám Pán. A ten duch trhol toho chlapca a hodil ho o zem. Ale Ježiš povedal, "Nie je mŕtvy. Ale vezmite ho a dajte mu nejaké jedlo." Zlý duch ho opustil.
132Ó, Ježišu, Ty Syn Boží, príď znovu, pomaž bohate svoju Cirkev úplne, mocne. Nech Duch živého vzkrieseného Ježiša vzkriesi túto malú cirkev dnes ráno do novej viery, do moci, do moci viery, aby mohol byť každý protivník potupený. Udeľ to, Pane. Odovzdávam Ti všetkých týchto ľudí, a prosím, aby si ich žehnal a dal im spasenie pre ich duše, uzdravenie pre ich telá, skrze Ježiša Krista nášho Pána.
133A keď máme sklonené hlavy, chcem sa opýtať. Je tu niekto, kto nie je Kresťan, chcel by byť teraz spomenutý, a povedať, "Modli sa za mňa, brat Branham"? Nech ťa Boh žehná. Niekto ďalší, "Nie som Kresťan. Počul som, že Ježiš vstal z mŕtvych, ale naozaj to neviem. On nikdy nevstúpil do môjho srdca. Nemám uspokojenie. Som tiež chorý. Pôjdem cez modlitebnú radu, vrátim sa a pôjdem cez ňu znovu, vrátim sa a pôjdem ešte raz. Pôjdem od cirkvi do cirkvi a z miesta na miesto.
To nie je to. To je veriť Jemu. On vstal z mŕtvych. To je vybavené. Niekto ďalší zodvihne ruku, povie . . . Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Niekto ďalší, "Ja chcem veriť. Chcem veriť"?
134Koľko chorých je tu, zodvihnite svoje ruky, povedz, "Ja chcem veriť. Chcem poznať to Posolstvo dnes ráno." Nech ťa Boh žehná. To je dobre. Áno, nech ťa Boh žehná, syn. Dobre. V poriadku.
135Teraz, Teddy, chcem, aby si zahral "Veľký Lekár", len na chvíľu, keď budeš, "teraz je blízko." A zatiaľ čo tak budeš robiť . . . . .
136 Je to teraz ťažké. Všade po celej sále sa ukazujú videnia. Vidíte? Áno, pokúšam sa, skúšal som aby toto bolo vzkriesenie trochu vyššie, trochu vyššie z tej kopy popola, kde som sedel. Chcem trochu viac zjavenia. Viem jednu vec. Tak dlho, ako dlho sa držím prvej služby, druhá nemôže prísť, neprišla. Teraz tak dlho, ako dlho sa držím druhej, tretia nemôže prísť. Vidíte? Musím rovno vykročiť, vykročiť a veriť tomu, "Boh tak povedal!" Pred niekoľkými dňami . . .
137Teraz môžete zodvihnúť svoje hlavy, teraz ak chcete. Videl som vaše ruky. Boh ich videl.
138Chcem vám trochu niečo povedať. Brat Ed Daulton, verím, že práve prišiel do dverí, fajn baptistický brat, on a jeho žena. Brat Jeffries je tu niekde. Othel Jeffries. A on je tu, viem, že je niekde tu. Avšak, tí bratia usporiadali dole v Kentucky zhromaždenie na ktoré som mal ísť.
Bratia, vzácni bratia, milujú svoje okolie a svojich ľudí. Oni majú auditóriá a zbrojnice a také veci, tak oni prenajali zbrojnicu, len na jedno večerné zhromaždenie. Malý J. T. Hoover, akokoľvek keď ... L. G. Hoover usporiadal jedno zhromaždenie dole v Elizabethtown. A brat Ed Daulton tam na Willow Shade alebo - alebo Somerset, Somerset. A brat, ďalší brat bol dole okolo Glasgow, kde som sa narodil. To sú ľudia tam, kde som sa narodil a vyrástol, kde sa mi prvý krát zjavil Anjel Pánov.
139A ja som sa chcel vrátiť. Ale cítil som malé postrčenie. A povedal som, "Dobre, kvôli záujmu bratov, pôjdem na to zhromaždenie." Skôr ako som pricestoval do tejto doliny, moje hrdlo zachríplo a ja som nemohol hovoriť deväť dní, dokiaľ tie zhromaždenia neprebehli.
140Brat Ruddell, on je možno tiež tu dnes ráno, jeden z bratov z tejto modlitebne, on a Junie Jackson a oni, domnieval som sa, že budem mať zhromaždenie pre neho a v tej chvíli sa mi zavrelo hrdlo. A ako viete, dostal som z toho horúčku okolo štyridsať stupňov.
A chcel som ísť prv na to zhromaždenie a Doc Schoen mi povedal.... Povedal som, "Som zachrípnutý."
141On povedal, "dám ti niečo na uvoľnenie hrdla a môžeš ísť a kázať." A vzal som niečo ďalšie, čo mi dal, a čo to bolo, to mi stiahlo dutinu a zablokovalo to. Potom som sa položil do postele na deväť dní, s vysokými horúčkami.
142Mnohí z mojich bratov tu prišli ku mne, mnohí známi bratia sa prišli za mňa modliť. Tu prišiel brat Graham Snelling, prišiel brat Ruddell, všetci títo bratia tu, všetci sa zhromaždili, modlili sa a tak ďalej. Aj ja som sa modlil, skúšal som čo som mohol, nemohol som dokonca ani šepkať.
Čudoval som sa, "Čo to všetko je?" Moja drahá manželka tam sedela, ona sa s nimi modlila za mňa, ale všetko ostávalo stále také isté. Nemohli rozumieť.
143No, on mi dal nejaký liek, aby som ho užil, ale ja som to nezobral, lebo to bola droga. A potom som to nechal tak. A len som myslel, "Pane, predsa..."
144 A potom, keď všetky tie zhromaždenia skončili, to bolo v pondelok ... posledné zhromaždenie malo byť údajne v sobotu a potom, verím. A tak v pondelok som sa pokúšal vstať. Bol som tak slabý, nemohol som prejsť cez izbu. Sadol som si.
145 Viete, ja som tak vďačný za manželku danú od Boha. Či vy nie, bratia? Skutočnú manželku, skutočného spoločníka!
146Sadol som si. Pokynul som jej a pritiahol som ju ku sebe. Povedal som, "Méda, niekedy sa čudujem," povedal som, "Divím sa, čo sa deje." Povedal som, "Prečo ma Boh nechá takto ležať, keď sú tam tie zhromaždenia?" Povedal som, "Prečo to bolo?" A povedal som, "Niekedy sa dokonca zamýšľam či ma On vôbec povolal ."
147 Ona povedala, "Nehanbíš sa?" Vidíte? A ona mi povedala, "Bill, ty nevieš, že Boh vie, čo s tebou robí? Len, len buď pokojný."
148A tak som išiel dnu. Viete, to ma trochu napomenulo. A tak som išiel dnu a ľahol som si do postele. Ona vošla, aby vymenila prestieradlá, niesla tie veci na rukách. A keď sa pustila do toho, pozeral som sa a tam bol . . .
149Videl som nejakú starú veľkú zbrojnicu, a ako slnko zasvietilo dolu, to vybuchlo na zemi, a rozletelo sa to na kúsky, ako to slnko zasvietilo dolu z Neba. A prichádzali tri ženy a muž, prichádzali. A oni mali také maličké, niečo ako pištolky. On povedal: "To je na zatĺkanie klincov." Povedal: "Ty pozbieraj tie kúsky a my pre teba znovu postavíme túto zbrojnicu."
A ja som povedal, "Dobre, urobím to."
150Ale Niečo povedalo, "Nerob to." Tak, ja som sa načiahol, aby som zobral takýto kúsok a takto ho postavil. Ale práve vtedy prehovoril ku mne Hlas a povedal, "Teraz, sú na ceste, aby ťa nahovorili, aby si sa vrátil. Never tomu." Povedal, "Oni sú veľmi úprimní a prichádzajú k tebe s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ale sú na omyle." Vidíte?
151Fred Sothmann, mnohí z nich tu, boli práve tam keď som im o tom hovoril. Za menej ako za hodinu tí ľudia prišli priamo k mojim dverám. Povedal som, "Sú tam tri ženy a muž."
"To je presne tak."
"Oni prichádzajú s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN?"
"Presne tak."
152Povedal som: "Samozrejme, vy viete, čo im máte povedať." Úprimne v blude. Vidíte? Dobrí ľudia, ale úprimne v blude. Vidíte?
153Potom som premýšľal: "Dobre, čo môžem robiť? Čo mám robiť?" A potom vošla Méda a išla naspäť. A brat Freddie išiel a rozprával sa s tými ľuďmi. Potom po chvíli, bol som tam v posteli a premýšľal som: "Prečo sa to takto stalo? Prečo nemôžem hovoriť? Prečo nemôžem s niekým hovoriť, alebo niečo robiť?" A tak som tam ležal. A Méda vošla a vychádzala von.
154Pozrel som sa a videl som niečo blikajúce na bočnej stene. A pozrel som sa a tam bola otvorená stena a ja som videl Ježiša. Koľkí z vás ma niekedy počuli povedať, že som videl Ježiša dva krát vo svojom živote, vo videní? A veril som, že Ho znovu uvidím pred časom konca, vidíte, že Ho znovu uvidím.
No, pozrel som sa a rovno tam boli nebesia, vyzeralo to akoby som sa pozeral cez stenu. A tam presne takto stála Biblia, veľká hrubá Biblia stála na nebesiach. Niečo okolo tej Biblie vydávalo svetlo a z tej Biblie vychádzal veľmi pekný zlatý kríž. A to takto stálo a okolo toho všetkého vychádzali svetlá, a z toho kríža kráčal On. Biblia odrážala ten kríž, kríž odrážal Jeho. A On išiel kráčajúc von a išiel priamo dole, tam, kde som bol. Tak jasne to môžem vidieť, môžem vidieť ten kríž, ako odzrkadľuje Jeho vlasy, ako tam stál, ako Mu viseli dole cez tvár.
155On sa pozrel takto dole na mňa a povedal mi: "Ty čakáš na svoju novú službu, aby ti bola potvrdená." Povedal: "Ja som ti to už potvrdil. Je to už potvrdené. Ty to musíš prijať." Vidíte? A ja som stál a počúval Ho chvíľu. A to prišlo do mojej mysli. Ja som to nepočul, to prišlo len do mojej mysle.
156Ako človek, ktorý bol hriešnik celý svoj život a on vie, že je Biblia, vie, že je Boh, ale zrazu počuje kázeň, potom mu Niečo hovorí, "to si ty." Potom, to isté Slovo tam bolo po celý čas, ešte je mu to potvrdené, potom on hovorí, "Pane, odpusť mi." Ale to mu nič nepomôže, až kým neprijme svoje spasenie, potom odchádza a je Kresťanom. Nezáleží na tom, koľko plače, koľko prosí, on To musí prijať.
157A On mi potom povedal, "Ty to musíš prijať takým istým spôsobom. Musíš tomu veriť."
158Bojím sa porážky. Čokoľvek,. . . Bojím sa, že prinesiem hanbu. Vždy som v obavách o to, aby som neurobil zlú vec. Lebo, zobral som varovanie z Biblie, ako keď Mojžiš dostal veľkú silu, on udrel skalu, miesto toho, aby ku nej hovoril. Spomínam si na Elizeusa, lebo bol plešivý; tie malé deti si uťahovali z neho, za to, že bol plešivý a on preklial tie deti a štyridsať dva z nich zabili medvedice, vidíte. A to nebol Duch Svätý, ale to bol prorok, ktorý sa nahneval. A ja som prechádzal cez všetky tie veci, prichádzajúc do toho.
159A tam On stál, hovoril ku mne a povedal, "Ale ty ideš s príliš mnohými." Povedal, "Chodiť so Mnou znamená, že pôjdeš sám."
160Videl som to. Ja som sa príliš veľa zaoberal denomináciami a všetkým, vidíte, niekto sa vám pokúša povedať, čo máte robiť a čo nemáte robiť. Musíte nasledovať Jeho. No, spomínate si na videnie, ktoré mi On dal o rybách, viete a ako nemôžete učiť nadprirodzené znamenia letničné deti. Pamätáte si. A tam to bolo. A ja som priamo na prahu tohoto nového posolstva.
161Hneď ako ma to videnie opustilo, povedal som, "Amen, Pane!" A moja žena tam stála, takmer omdlela. Vyskočil som zo svojej postele a mohol som hovoriť tak dobre ako predtým. V sekunde, všetka horúčka ma opustila.
162Zavolal som Doc Schoenovi, povedal som, "Rád by som, aby si ma videl."
Povedal, "Čo?"
163Išiel som tam, on sa pozrel na mňa, pozrel sa cez tie dutiny, povedal, "Povedz mi, čo sa stalo, brat Branham."
A ja som povedal, "Veril by si môjmu príbehu?"
Povedal, "Ako by som mohol pochybovať? To sa stalo."
164To je to. Vidíte? To je to, priateľ. Boh vie, ako ťa udržať na kope popola. Boh vie, ako urobiť niečo pre teba, až kým ti môže dať to Posolstvo, vidíte, doviesť ťa do toho aby si niečo urobil.
165Dnes, ja neviem veľa o porážke. Išiel som nedávno, počúval som rádiové vysielanie. A tam kázal nejaký kazateľ na tému vzkriesenia, z Prvej Korinťanom 15. A kázal vzkriesenie. A zastavil sa priamo v strede svojej kázne a povedal, "Viete, mnoho ľudí sa bojí porážky." Povedal, "Keď Generál Patton stratil skupinu vojakov", povedal, "potom oni mu povedali . . . On poslal správu, že ich chce viac a oni mu poslali viac. Keď boli zabití, on poslal pre ďalších. A keď mu bola poslaná tretia skupina" - povedal: "zakaždým, keď vystrelila guľka, oni utekali pod nejaký plech, alebo pod niečo iné, prestrašení."
166 Povedal, "Pošli mi mužov, nie deti." Povedal, "Chcem muža, ktorý je pripravený zomrieť. Nechcem niekoho, kto sa bojí zomrieť. Ak dôvod, pre ktorý bojujeme nie je hodný, aby zaň zomrieť, potom mi ich neposielajte. Ja chcem muža.
Oni povedali, "Ale ty si prehral dva alebo tri boje."
167On povedal, "Neprehral som vojnu. Prehral som len boj."
Niečo hovorilo do môjho srdca.
168Spomínam si, keď Eisenhower povedal: "Keď som strieľal z dela, vydal som rozkaz, oni zasunuli náboj do dela, potiahli a to zlyhalo, nefungovalo to. Povedal: "Ja som neprestal, nevzdal som sa. Vybral som ten náboj a dal som ďalší, skúšal som to. Ak to nešlo, dal som ďalší, až kým to išlo.
169To je spôsob, ako sa to musí robiť. Ja neviem, ako to bude. Ale Boh ako môj Sudca spoza tejto kazateľne, ja neviem, koľko neúspechov a koľko - koľko bojov prehrám, ale neprehrám vojnu. On mi povedal, že On bude so mnou. Budem stáť, až kým uvidím tú službu potvrdenú a uvidím ju v činnosti. Začínam dnes ráno skrze milosť Božiu. Neviem či to bude práca tu, či to bude práce niekde inde, ako to bude fungovať, alebo čo sa prihodí. Ale pôjdem dolu do modlitebnej rady modliť sa za chorých, až kým budem vedieť, čo sa deje. Videl som ako sa to stalo dva alebo tri krát.
170Videl som ako sa to stalo v dome Hettie. Koľkí ste počuli tú príhodu o veveričkách, a o tom dievčati, o tej malej žene? Prvá osoba, ktorá je známa odo dní apoštolov, ktorej bola kedy daná tá výsada povedať, "Pros si čo chceš". Počuli ste niekedy tú príhodu? Videli ste niekedy tú ženu? Koľkí ju nikdy nevideli, a chcú, radi by videli tú ženu, ktorej sa to stalo?
Hettie, mohla by si povstať? Tam je tá dáma.
171Zastavili sme sa v jej dome. Po tom, ako som videl osem veveričiek, keď neboli vôbec žiadne nikde okolo, a len som vypovedal slovo, a oni tam boli. To je pravda. To je, tam oni boli. A ja som povedal, sediac tam za jej stolom: "Čo urobilo, že tie veveričky prišli?". A jej matka, sestra Wright, tu je brat Wright, on tam sedel. Koľkí boli pri tom stole, koľkí sú tu dnes ráno? Zodvihnite svoje ruky. Dobre, tam oni sú, všade dookola v sále. Vidíte? V poriadku, oni tam boli. A ja som povedal, "Raz ..." Ich malá chromá sestra tam sedela.
172Povedal som, "Muselo to prísť skrze videnie a tak ďalej, ale raz to príde inak." A takto som to rozprával a náhle, niečo to pomazalo. Hovoril som to týmto ľuďom ... Nikdy som necítil také pomazanie.
Prečo? Pretože Hettie povedala správnu vec.
173Povedal som, "Odkiaľ prišli tie veveričky? Tam neboli žiadne, nebolo tam dokonca miesto pre ne, práve tak ako tam na telefónnom stĺpe. A videl som, ako sa to stalo rovných osem krát." Povedal som, “neviem, odkiaľ to prišlo." Povedal som, "Jediné, čo viem, že Boh sa raz snažil potvrdiť Abrahámovi posolstvo a on vypovedal slovom barana do existencie, lebo potreboval barana, aby to potvrdil. Muselo tak byť, že ja som potreboval nejakú veveričku, aby som vypovedal svoje. A On to urobil rovno osem krát, alebo sedem krát, radšej, rovno sedem krát." A povedal som. . . . . .
174A, Hettie, možno tá žena nevedela, čo povedala. Pozrite ako To obišlo tých bohatých a pyšných. Pozrite ako To obišlo všetko a prišlo tam ku chudobnej, malej, starej, vidieckej žene.
175A ja som mal vo vrecku dvadsať dolárov, aby som ich vrátil tej žene. Ona sa zaviazala obetovať päťdesiat dolárov na túto novú cirkev. Nehovorím to, aby som ju uviedol do rozpakov. Ona by si skutočne nemohla dovoliť päťdesiat centov dať na to. Ale jej srdce v tom Posolstve,... ona to chcela urobiť. Brat Neville, verím, že to prijal, on by nezobral zbytok toho, dovolil jej dať z toho len dvadsať dolárov. A ja som mal vo vrecku dve desaťdolárové bankovky, ktoré mi dala Méda na nákupy a povedal som: "Pôjdem dnes a dám jej to."
176Potom som uvažoval a Niečo ku mne prehovorilo: "Ježiš videl vdovu, ktorá vložila svoje tri penny a On jej nikdy nekázal zobrať to späť. Nechal ju ísť, lebo On mal pre ňu niečo väčšie na jej ceste.
177Nevedel som veľa o tom, že On ku mne hovorí tým istým spôsobom, o žene vdove, bez muža. Jej muž bol zabitý. Tiež som nevedel, že to bol Ten istý, keď som povedal: "Tak si nechám tých dvadsať dolárov, Ty máš pre ňu niečo iné."
178Povedal som: "Jediné čo viem, že Jehovah je stále Jehova-Jireh. On je schopný obstarať si obeť."
179A Hattie, nevediac, čo hovorí, vstala a povedala: "To nie je nič iné ako pravda, brat Branham." Ó ! To bolo to pravé, čo malo byť povedané. To bola povedaná tá správna vec.
180V tom čase, Moc Božia zasiahla to miesto. Nikdy som necítil také pomazanie. Keď sa To stalo, povedal som: "Hattie, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, pýtaj si čo chceš! Nezáleží na tom, čo to je, Boh mi dal autoritu, aby som ti dal to, po čom túži tvoje srdce práve teraz. Ak si budeš pýtať milión dolárov, môžeš ich mať. Popros za to malé postihnuté dievča, aby vstala a chodila, môže to mať. Žiadaj si čokoľvek."
Povedala: "Čo si mám pýtať, brat Branham?"
181Povedal som: "Čokoľvek, čo si želáš. TAK HOVORÍ PÁN." Ó, čo za pocit!
182Pozrela sa okolo. Tam sedel jej starý šedivý otec, ktorý bol takmer prinesený od brány smrti. Tam sedela jej stará matka, chorá. Tam sedela jej malá postihnutá sestra.
183Ale ona si vybrala práve to, čo bolo správne. Ona mala dvoch dospievajúcich chlapcov práve v tom beznádejnom veku. Jej drahý manžel odišiel do Chvály. Ona bola kresťanka, v očakávaní. Ale tí chlapci neboli kresťania. Povedala: "Duše mojich dvoch chlapcov." Boh žehnaj jej srdce.
184Povedal som: "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, máš ich mať.
185A tu oni sú, pokrstení vo viere. Bolo mi to povedané nasledujúcu noc. Jeden ten malý chlapec pri umývaní nôh položil svoje ruky na hlavu brata Neville a modlil sa za neho, keď si umývali nohy.
186Tí dvaja malí chlapci pravdepodobne sedia niekde tu v zhromaždení dnes ráno. Je to tak, Hattie, sú tu s tebou? [sestra Hattie hovorí: "Sú tam vzadu." – pozn.prekl.] Vzadu. Kde ste chlapci? Zodvihnite svoje ruky. Kde sú tí dvaja chlapci? Tam sú, stoja vzadu. Nech vás Boh žehná. V poriadku. Tu to máte.
187Tak, čo sa stalo? Tá istá vec, čokoľvek si žiadala, stalo sa. Čo si žiadala, mohla to mať. Mohla to dostať.
188Túžim to vidieť, ako sa to deje. Ide o postoj ľudí voči Posolstvu. Vidíte, ako to ona povedala? Povedala tú správnu vec. Tá vec, ktorá to spôsobuje to je to čo vy poviete. Čo vy poviete ...
189Pozrite sa na tú ženu Sýroféničanku, keď prišla k Ježišovi. Ona povedala: "Pane, moja dcéra je strašne trápená od diabla. Synu Dávidov, príď a uzdrav ju."
190On povedal: "Nepatrí sa vziať chlieb deťom a hodiť ho psom."
191Och! Čo ak by to On povedal niekomu z nás? My by sme povedali: "Nazývaš ma psom? Och, On aj tak nie je ničím! Tá veľká cirkev má pravdu. On nie je nič iné ako fanatik. On nie je nič iné ako Belzebub." My by sme mali taký postoj. Ale ona nie.
192Ona povedala: "To je pravda, Pane. Máš úplnú pravdu. Ale psy ochotne jedia odrobinky zo stola detí."
193To Ho dostalo. Povedal: "Pre toto slovo, diabol opustil tvoju dcéru. Pre toto slovo!"
194To je váš postoj, priatelia. Či to On nepovedal? Vy musíte tomu veriť, priatelia. Vy ... Neverte mne, ja som človek. Ale verte tomu, čo vám hovorím, verte Posolstvu. Ak neveríte poslovi, verte Posolstvu. Ak príde človek s telegramom, bez ohľadu na to, kto, ako ten človek vyzerá alebo kto on bol, veľký alebo malý, vy veríte tomu, čo je v tom telegrame, nie tomu človeku. Boh ma poslal, aby som vám to povedal. Ja mám Posolstvo. Boh ma poslal, aby som vám povedal, že On vstal z mŕtvych, že On je tu dnes ráno. On to dokázal skrze znamenia a zázraky, že On je tu a že každý jeden z vás môže byť uzdravený zo svojich nemocí, ak len môžete prísť so správnym postojom. Urobte to, zatiaľ čo spievame Len ver.
195Teraz nech tí, za ktorých sa budeme modliť, poďte sem hore urobte radu tu okolo. No, neprichádzajte, iba ak veríte z celého svojho srdca.
196Drahý Pane, toto je tá hodina. Modlím sa, aby si uzdravil týchto ľudí, Pane. A posväť tento olej. Nech sa Tebe dostane slávy, Otče. My Ti ich dávame v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
197Mohli by sme poprosiť týchto ľudí, ktorí stoja tu na tejto strane, ak je spôsob, že by mohli urobiť malé miesto tu, tak my môžeme dostať ľudí priamo okolo, ak môžete. Rovno tadiaľto i zvonku tým spôsobom. Potom môžu všetci prichádzať tadeto do radu, urobiť rad a vychádzať tým smerom.
198Niečo sa stalo, brat Neville. [Brat Neville hovorí: "Amen. Stalo sa to práve teraz. Chvála Pánovi! Ježiš je tu. Áno. Každý jeden z nich je uzdravený skrze Moc Božiu." – pozn.prekl.] Amen.
199[Brat Branham hovorí s niekým ohľadne stavania sa do radu – pozn.prekl.] Čo hovorí? Dobre ... Nie, tam. Brat Neville a ja sa tu budeme postupne za nich modliť. Takto nemôžu ísť okolo, pretože ak ... Počkajte chvíľu.
200Dovoľte mi teraz hovoriť k očakávajúcemu poslucháčstvu. Toto je Božie Slovo, skrze ktoré som žil a zomriem, skrze Božiu milosť a pomoc. Boh je mojim Sudcom, že som vám povedal Pravdu. Videl som, ako všetky tieto veci prichádzali do toho. Dokonca od tej malej rybky, ktorá tam bola vzkriesená. Počuli ste tú príhodu? Tam vzadu sedia muži, obaja, ktorí tam boli, keď sa to stalo. Bolo o tom povedané, deň predtým, ako sa to stalo. Ako vám môžem povedať o týchto veciach, ktoré sú? Vidíte, chcem kázať, jeden z týchto večerov na tému "Vyváženie". Ľudia vám môžu povedať niečo a stavať na tom, ale ak nie je žiadne Písmo, ktoré by to vyvážilo, to nakoniec sklame. Ak toto rozpoznávanie a tieto videnia a tie veci, o ktorých som vám povedal, ak to nebola Pravda ... V prvom rade je Biblia, ktorá to podopiera a bol tam Svätý Duch, aby dokázal, že som vám povedal Pravdu.
201No, som na poli okolo štrnásť rokov, cez každého kritika, ktorý sa mohol predo mňa dostať. Vzdelaný, chytrý a všetko možné, ani raz nemohli ...
202Potom vy viete, čo povedali? Počuli ste to tu. Povedali: "Ľudia v sále chodia dookola a hovoria s ľuďmi." Najprv hovorili, že to boli ľudia z môjho zboru, ktorí tam chodili a robili to. Potom to nemohli pochopiť, je ich tam príliš mnoho.
203Ďalšia vec, ktorú povedali: "Vyzerá to tak, že bratia," ktorí chodia so mnou, "oni stoja vzadu a hovoria mu: ́Tento brat nepočuje na svoje uši
204Potom povedali, že: "Billy Paul, on tam príde a číta z tej karty, čo tí ľudia povedali. Ak nie je niečo v poriadku s ich ušami, povie: ́ich uší alebo: ́ich brucho.
205Ako by to mohli robiť v tom prípade pri ľuďoch, ktorí nemajú modlitebnú kartu? Ako môžu byť predpovedané veci, ktoré sa presne tak stanú? Ako to môže byť tým spôsobom? To nemôže byť. Každý to vie, kto má zdravý rozum.
206Oni hovorili to isté o Ježišovi, keď Filip prišiel a našiel Natanaela. "On bol priateľ Ježiša." On povedal: "Iste, on povedal Ježišovi všetko o tom. On to za ním opakuje."
207A potom ich učeníci povedali, učeníci tej veľkej cirkvi: "Tento muž je Belzebub. On je Belzebub. On je veštec."
208Ježiš povedal: "Ja vám to odpúšťam. Ale jedného dňa, keď príde Duch Svätý a bude robiť to isté, jediné slovo povedané proti Tomu nebude nikdy odpustené." No ak . . .
209Ľudia, som ku vám úprimný, tak úprimný ako len môžem byť. Ó, možno som protirečil nejakým vašim teologickým názorom, ktoré máte a iným veciam. Ale dôvod, že to robím je ten, že Pavol povedal: "Ak by aj anjel z Neba prišiel a kázal nejakú inú vec ako to, čo povedala Biblia", a čo on vyučoval, "nech je prekliaty."
210Tak, ja musím nasledovať len to, čo povedala Biblia. Ak Biblia povedala: "On je ten istý včera, dnes a naveky," ja tomu verím. Čokoľvek povedala Biblia, to je úplne presne to, čo verím. Hovorím vlastne len to. Nemám žiadne vzdelanie, nemám žiadne vyškolenie. Ja som počúval len na Ducha Svätého a Bibliu. A až doposiaľ, až do dnešného Veľkonočného rána, celých tridsať jeden rokov, On ma nikdy nesklamal.
211A hovorím vám, že Duch Svätý mi povedal o tej prichádzajúcej službe, v posledných dvoch alebo troch rokoch a ja som to hovoril všade v zboroch. A Všemohúci Boh je mojim Sudcom, rovno tu na tejto strane Sálema, boli privolané do existencie veveričky, tam kde žiadne veveričky nie sú. Rovno tam, s Charlie, ktorý stojí tam vzadu a mnohí z nich tu v Kentucky. Tie veveričky sa zjavili v miestach, kde žiadne nie sú, povedal som kde to bude. Tam je Tony, Banks a tí, ktorí tam sedeli. A tam to bolo, presne. Vrátili sme sa späť a prvá ľudská bytosť, ktorej bolo o tom povedané bola tá žena, ktorá tam sedí a tak to je. Potom nasledujúce ráno v horách, keď som bol chorý na hrdlo, videl som Ježiša, stál predo mnou a povedal mi, že tá služba mi je už potvrdená.
212No čo sa má stať, ja neviem. Ale viem jednu vec, že musím odložiť tam tú aby som vošiel do tejto. To je jediný spôsob, ktorým poznám ako to urobiť ... Aby sa to stalo teraz známe. Nech je toto vyryté železným perom do skaly, ako povedal Job v dnešnej rannej téme. Ja neviem čo robiť. Jediná vec, ktorú viem, je len kráčať vpred. On mi to povedal. A Boh je mojim Sudcom; On mi to povedal. Povedal som vám Pravdu. A ak vám to Boh potvrdil a povedal a ani raz nemohol nikto poukázať na niečo, čo by bolo nesprávne. Potom, toto je tiež správne. Tiež je to pravda.
213No, keď idem tu a stojím na konci tej rady, mám tu staršieho, brata Neville, zbožného muža, ktorý je tu našim pastorom, ktorý pomaže tých ľudí. Ja budem klásť ruky na ľudí, pretože Ježišove poverenie, po Veľkej noci bolo: "Choďte a klaďte ruky na chorých a budú uzdravení."
214Ja neviem, čo mi On bude hovoriť počas tej modlitebnej rady. Budem sa snažiť vycítiť to super pomazanie. Neviem, čo sa bude diať. Neviem. Čokoľvek to je, budem robiť len to, čo mi On povie.
215Teraz prichádzajte, prichádzajte s plným srdcom. Bez ohľadu na to, či vás On napomenie, či vám niečo povie, bez ohľadu na to, čo to je, choďte odtiaľto a ďakujte Mu, vidíte. Lebo, dielo je vykonané, je to istý spôsob ako to dostať do vás.
216Teraz, brat s tou nohou, chcem aby si tomu veril. Ak On, cez telefón mohol zobrať od teba preč žalúdočné problémy, On by mohol tak isto zobrať od teba preč chorobu tej nohy dnes ráno. Teraz ver z celého svojho srdca.
217A tá pani s tým malým dieťaťom, ktoré malo srdcové problémy, už viac nepochybuj. Ver! Ver!
218Teraz chcem, aby sa každý v zbore modlil. A ja zídem, aby som sa modlil. Všetci len zotrvávajte teraz v modlitbe, zatiaľ čo budem prechádzať cez túto modlitebnú radu, prosiť, klásť tam svoje ruky a hovoriť požehnanie.
219A pamätajte, ak niekto z vás má nejaký nevyznaný hriech, vedz, že Boh ťa nikdy neuzdraví s tým nevyznaným hriechom. Dajte to do poriadku, predtým ako sem prídete, lebo by sa vám mohlo stať niečo horšie. Vidíte?
220No, to nie je v rozoznávaní. Rozpoznávanie, ja sa dozvedám o tých veciach. Ale ... toto nie je rozpoznávanie. Ja pátram po novej službe. Rozumiete všetci dobre? [Zhromaždenie hovorí: "Amen." - pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. Teraz verte.
Skloňme teraz naše hlavy k modlitbe.
221Otče, Bože, otlačky mojich prstov sú stále na tejto kazateľni, hodinu po hodine, doteraz takmer tridsať rokov alebo viac, čo som tu stál a kázal, aj okolo sveta. A Ty si potvrdil Evanjelium, ktoré som kázal, pretože to Posolstvo pochádza od Teba. Nikdy som nechodil do žiadnych škôl, nikdy som sa neradil s nikým okrem Teba, čítajúc Tvoje Slovo a očakávajúc, aby som videl, čo Duch povie, že treba robiť.
222A teraz, Pane, Ty vieš o tejto službe Marka 11:23 a vediac, že tá hodina je na dosah, vediac, že som to povedal pravdivo o tých veveričkách, o sestre Hattie a jej chlapcoch. Teraz, Otče, vediac, že to ráno prišlo ku mne to videnie tam na posteli. Videl som tú Bibliu, potom ten kríž a potom Teba. A bolo mi zjavené v mojej mysli, že to musím prijať, lebo je to potvrdené.
223Teraz, Pane, ja idem vpred dnes ráno vo svojom zbore, stojím tu toto Veľkonočné ráno, modlím sa, aby si ma pozdvihol do nového daru, mocnejšieho, pre tých ľudí. Nie kvôli môjmu spaseniu, pretože Ty si ma už spasil, Pane. Nie pre mňa. Ja som odsunul všetky veľké veci, aby som poznal Teba. Ako si mi nedávno povedal tam pri tej veľkej svätyni: "Ja som tvoj diel." Teraz, Pane, nechaj ma byť Tvojim dielom, aby som mohol nájsť priazeň u Teba, aby Tvoj Duch vstúpil do mňa. A keď budem klásť svoje ruky na týchto vzácnych, trpiacich ľudí, nech Tvoj Duch, Pane, učiní ostatok toho diela. To je všetko, čo viem robiť, Pane.
224Spomínam si na moje poverenie. Narodil som sa, aby som sa "modlil za chorých ľudí. Spôsob, aby ti verili a buď úprimný, keď sa modlíš." Ja som len... Ja neviem, ako byť viac úprimný. Ja-ja ... Oni trpia, Pane. Ja som tiež trpel. Prosím, Drahý Bože, daj aby boli uzdravení, každý z nich.
225Ja idem teraz vpred, Pane, skrze vieru, ako Mojžiš vykročil smerom k Červenému moru. Ja vykračujem od tejto svätej kazateľne dolu do tejto modlitebnej rady, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Nech ten Boh, Ktorý mi dal tie veveričky, Boh, Ktorý dal sestre Hattie tie slová, Boh, Ktorý mi dal hovoriť ku nim, nech On ide so mnou. Ja idem v Mene Ježiša Krista.
[Niektoré modlitby brata Branhama nepočuť celkom jasne – pozn.prekl.]
226Satan, odsudzujem ťa v Mene Ježiša Krista, opusť to dieťa. Opusti ho, vyjdi z tohto dieťaťa. Pane, nech to dieťa je zdravé.
227Kladiem svoje ruky na svojho brata, v Mene Ježiša Krista, a odsudzujem utrpenie jeho tela. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, daj jej jej žiadosť.
228Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, daj sestre Ruth jej uzdravenie. Amen.
229Budem sa modliť za to dieťa. Ale ja-ja prichádzam od tej kazateľne ... Kde bývaš? [sestra hovorí: "v Bloomingtone" – pozn.prekl.] Bloomington, Indiana? Napíš mi list o tom dieťati. Všetko je tu v tom bruchu teraz vyduté. Budeš veriť, pani, že je to v poriadku? ["Ja verím, že je to v poriadku." – pozn.prekl.]
230Potom, Otče, ja kladiem svoje ruky na ... toto dieťa a odsudzujem tohto diabla. Odíď od toho dieťaťa. A nech ho Anjeli obkľúčia. Nech je ono teraz normálne a uzdravené.
Napíš mi list za pár dní.
231Vidíte to malé škuľavé dieťa, ktoré tam leží? Ak nebudeš viac pochybovať, tak prinesieš to dieťa späť a ukážeš ho, ako normálne a zdravé.
232Kladiem ruky na toto dievča. Nech má postoj tej ženy Syroféničanky. A nech je uzdravená v Mene Ježiša Krista.
Nech to srdce je v poriadku, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
233Hovorím tieto slová. Ono musí byť zdravé. To nemôže byť nijako inak. Ježiš povedal: "Ja môžem, ak budeš veriť." No, ak On môže spôsobiť, že sa zjavia veveričky presne tak, ako raz učinil toho barana, On môže spraviť, aby to srdce bolo normálne a zdravé. To sa musí stať.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je to srdce v poriadku. Amen.
234Tak, nie je to jednoduché? Je to jednoduché. Boh je tak jednoduchý, so všetkou Svojou Mocou. Tak ty len buď tak jednoduchá, nemysli nič viac o tom. To bude v poriadku.
235Pane, nech je naša sestra v poriadku, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Sestra ...?
236Pane, ja som teraz povedal tieto slová a úprimne ako môžem vyznať pred ľuďmi. Povedal som im. "Ak povieš tejto hore: ́Pohni sa a nebudeš pochybovať, môžeš mať, čo si povedal." V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa toto utrpenie vzdiali. Odhoď všetky tvoje problémy, ktoré máš. Nepochybuj teraz. Teraz si práve blízko pri Ňom.
237Pane, kladiem svoje ruky na toto dieťa s týmito strašnými bolesťami hlavy. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravené. Amen.
238Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa tá hora pohne od neho, nech je uzdravený. Nech náš brat je cele uzdravený! A ...?...Amen.
239Hluchonemý. Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista! Stál som a kázal deň po dni a rok po roku. Nikdy som nevidel, v celom mojom živote, že by sa nič nestalo, keď nejaké dieťa príde do kontaktu s Tebou, ale niečo sa stalo! No, on je hluchý na svoje ucho a má trhlinu v bruchu. Nech je uzdravený, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
240Pane, Ty poznáš utrpenia jeho tela. S rukami na ňom, s úprimným srdcom, daj nech je uzdravený, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
241Smrť leží pri jedných dverách, viera pri ďalších. Bože, odvaľ ten kameň a nech nastúpi viera. Nech ju tá rakovina opustí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
242Pane, nech je on uzdravený. Kladiem na neho ruky. Posolstvo stále zneje cez sály. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravený.
243Otče, Bože, kladiem ruky na svojho brata. Nechaj, Pane, nech Tvoj Duch a moc mu dá jeho žiadosť. Nech sa to stane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Je to ukončené. Nepochybuj teraz.
244Pane, túžba nášho brata je prísť do Tvojej Prítomnosti, s týmto jeho stavom. Teraz, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech má to, o čo prosí. Amen.
245Čo za veľká vec! Nech Duch Boží príde na toto dieťa dnes večer, na slávu Božiu, dnes. Pozdvihni ho a nech To prijme. Pre Kráľovstvo Božie, nech to prijme. Amen.
246Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, daj to, aby naša sestra bola uzdravená a jej žiadosť naplnená, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
247Nech sa to stane. Obdržíš Svätého Ducha. Nie je spôsob, ako sa môžeš držať od toho, ak veríš. Musíš! Musíš Ho prijať, lebo Boh tak povedal. Stoj pri Tom.
Prines mi len tú malú barlu. Potrebuješ nejakú pomoc, sestra?
248Nebeský Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, udeľ našej sestre to, čo prosí. Amen.
249Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, naplň prosbu našej sestry. Nech je uzdravená. Amen.
250On priviedol veveričku do existencie, rovno sedem krát. On to urobil na Hattie, keď ona o to prosila!
251Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, naplň prosbu našej sestry. Je to Tvoje Slovo. Ďakujem Ti. A nech jej to je darované, Otče, skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
252Tvoji príbuzní? Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, udeľ tieto ...? ...
253Pane, táto malá Židovka ...Ty si Boh Abrahámov. Udeľ to, v Mene Ježiša Krista, jej želanie. Nech je tak!
254V Mene Ježiša Krista, Boha Neba, daj jej jej prosbu. Amen.
255Toto malé dievča. Práve ako prichádzaš na pódium, Boh mi povedal všetko o tvojom živote. On odníme tú nervozitu.
256Pane, ja toto odsudzujem v tomto dievčati. Nech ju to opustí v tejto hodine a nech odíde odtiaľto šťastná. To sa stane, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
257Otče, Ktorý si vzkriesil Svojho Syna, Ježiša, vo vzkriesení, ktoré oslavujeme, nech ho ona oslavuje dnes. Amen. V Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
258V Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, ja karhám ... prosím, aby ona teraz mohla byť uzdravená v Mene Ježiša.
259V Mene Pána Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech je naša sestra uzdravená. Amen. To tam nemôže zostať. To musí odísť. Istotne, táto vec musí odísť.
260Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech naša sestra je uzdravená. Amen. V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem túto moju sestru. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem svoju sestru. Amen.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem svoju sestru.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, uzdravujem túto, svoju sestru.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej prosbu. Amen.
261Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto malej matke jej prosbu.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej žiadosť, Pane.
Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam jej jej žiadosť.
262Satan, vyháňam ťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusti tú ženu.
263Ďakuj Mu za zasľúbenia, ktoré On dal. Veríš tomu? [brat hovorí: "Amen." – pozn.prekl.] Budeš v poriadku. ["Chvála Pánovi!" – pozn.prekl.] Budeš v poriadku teraz, tak. Ver tomu.
264Bože, v Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto sestre toto, jej uzdravenie. Amen.
265V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto sestre jej uzdravenie. Amen.
266V Mene Ježiša Krista, sestra, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie. Amen. Tak je to!
267Dôverujem Bohu, že nerobím chybu. Daruj toto, skrze vieru. Tak je to!
268Veríš, že Boh mi dáva moc uzdraviť tvoje srdcové problémy? Veríš tej udalosti, ktorú som povedal? Celým svojim srdcom? Potom ti dávam tvoje uzdravenie. V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie.
269Ako sa volá táto žena, ktorá sa tu práve vrátila? Bývaš niekde tu okolo? [sestra hovorí: "Áno." – pozn.prekl.] Pamätaj, že si uzdravená! To je práve tak pravda, ako že tu stojím.
270Otče, udeľ jej túto potrebu. Udeľ toto, prosím. Nech je tak. Amen.
271Otče, v Mene Ježiša Krista, nech má svoje uzdravenie. Amen!
272Skrze milosť Božiu, skrze Božský dar, dávam ti tvoje uzdravenie!
273Ó, Pane, Stvoriteľu Neba a zeme, daj tejto sestre jej žiadosť a jej uzdravenie, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. V poriadku, sestra, teraz choď a ver.
274Pane, daj našej sestre jej uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
275[Brat Branham s niekým hovorí – pozn.prekl.] Veríš tomu? Veríš? Potom ti dávam tvoju prosbu. Boh dá, aby si bola v poriadku.
276Nech je to tak, Pane, že jej brat bude uzdravený, fyzicky a duchovne, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen!
Nech toto je hodina, že keď ....? ....
277Pane, kladiem na ňu ruky, keď je v úplnej beznádeji, nemôže očakávať nič od doktorov alebo od nejakej liečby lekárskej vedy. Ale nie od stretnutia zmŕtvychvstalého Krista. V Mene Ježiša Krista, buď uzdravená. Amen.
[Brat Branham hovorí so sestrou – pozn.prekl.]
278Pane, daj našej sestre, počúval som jej prosbu, pozorujúc na každé slovo, ktoré povedala. Je to pre Kráľovstvo Božie. Prosím, aby si jej to udelil, v Ježišovom Mene.
[Sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.]
279Dobre ... veríš Bohu? Ver Bohu. Pane, ako Tvoj služobník počúvajúc túto matku, ktorá plače za svoje dieťa, ja odsudzujem toho diabla, ktorý toto urobil.
280A na základe vyznania viery tej ženy, zavrhujem tohto diabla. Ty nebudeš mrzačiť toto dieťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, buď uzdravená v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.
Ona je uzdravená, sestra. Len nepochybuj o tom, ani trochu.
Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat. Veríš?
Nech prijme Svätého Ducha!
281Nechceš zobrať to dieťa niekde a počúvať ho len na chvíľu. Ja verím, že niečo sa stalo tomu dieťaťu. Verím tomu.
282V Mene Ježiša Krista nech náš brat prijme svoje uzdravenie.
283Pane, nech Moc Všemohúceho Boha odsúdi to trápenie jeho tela a naplní ho Duchom Božím. Toto je tá hodina a ten čas. V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam mu To. Amen.
284Cukor odstúpil. Ty si obdržíš Ducha Svätého. Odišla od teba choroba, z celého tvojho života. Veríš, že to odišlo od teba, že už nemáš viac toto utrpenie, toto trápenie, že si sa stal normálnym?
285To je tvoje dieťa? [sestra hovorí: "Áno." – pozn.prekl.] Prišla si sama. Ak by som mal v sebe tú moc, vidíš! Ale ja verím, že Boh mi pomôže mať vieru pre to. Budem robiť všetko, čo je v mojej sile. Veríš mi? Veríš tej príhode o tých veveričkách? Veríš? ["Áno."] Veríš, že je to možné, že dnes ráno môže Boh uzdraviť tvoje telo a ty budeš znovu chodiť, tak ako si chodila predtým? Niečo sa stalo pri tvojom narodení, niečo, čo trochu narušilo tvoj správny rast. Je to ako keď nejaký konár rastúc ponad nejaký ďalší, on ho len drží stlačený. Ak ten konár sa odsunie od toho druhého konára, on sa narovná a bude v poriadku. Vidíš? Je to tak? ["Áno. Je to tak." – pozn.prekl.] To je kliatba. To je kliatba. Ak by tá kliatba odišla, potom budeš v poriadku. Rozumieš?
286Pane, premýšľam o tom, čo ak by toto bolo moje dieťa, lebo je to moja povinnosť. Skrze vieru odstraňujem tú kliatbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
287Pane, ja kladiem svoje ruky na neho a prosím za jeho uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
288Otče, Bože, v Mene Ježiša Krista, kladiem ruky na túto trpiacu ženu, pre jej uzdravenie. Amen.
Sestra Nash, Boh ťa pred niekoľkým rokmi zachránil od rakoviny.
289Pane, daj sestre Nash to, čo žiada. Prosím o to, ako Tvoj služobník. To sa stane. To je odpoveď.
V Mene Ježiša Krista, daj našej sestre to, o čo prosí. Amen.
290[Nejaký brat a sestra hovoria s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem vám, brat a sestra. Som rád, že ste sa mohli modliť. Nech vám to Boh udelí. Bol to taký nádherný čas, keď sa ľudia zhromažďovali okolo, keď som tam bol. Boli ste radi, že som tam bol? ["Isteže."] Dobre, potom veríte tým veciam, o ktorých ste počuli?
291Pane, ako sa on vracia ku svojim ľuďom krížom cez more, nech ide naplnený Mocou Božou, uzdravený v každej prosbe, o ktorú prosí. Nech ide a prijme to, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
292V Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech naša sestra obdrží to, čo prosí.
293Pane, daruj to, čo prosí, našej sestre. Nech jej problém ustane, nech ustúpi hneď teraz, mocou zmŕtvychvstania skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Sestra, to sa musí stať, jednoducho sa to musí stať!
294[Nejaká sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Chceš, aby sa toto v Evanjeliu opakovalo? ["Áno."]
295Pane Bože, táto mladá žena tu stojí a ona nemá žiadne sebecké motívy. Ona sa modlí za svojho brata, ktorý má infekciu v krvi. Dávam jej čo žiada. Cez poverenie, ktoré mi bolo daná skrze Anjela a skrze videnie Ježiša Krista pred niekoľkými týždňami v mojej izbe. Dávam tomuto dievčaťu o čo prosí. Amen.
296Musí sa to stať. Bývaš niekde tu? [sestra hovorí: "Memphis, Tennessee." – pozn.prekl.] Memphis, Tennessee. Napíš mi list. Budeš mať to, čo prosíš.
297Brat Grimsley. [Ten brat hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Grimsley.
298Pane. uvedomujeme si, ako ďaleko prišiel tento brat a z akej jamy bol vysekaný. On chce viac Tvojho Ducha, Pane. Dávam mu To, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Vidiac jeho predošlé skutky, že on sa pokúšal nasledovať Ťa, potom, cez Moc poverenie, ktoré mi bolo dané skrze Ježiša Krista, potvrdené Anjelom a videním, dávam bratovi Grimsley jeho túžbu. Naplň ho plnosťou viery a bude tesnejšie chodiť s Tebou.
299Čo ak by som ti povedal: choď a buď zdravá, pre Kráľovstvo Božie? Veríš tomu, čo som povedal o tých veveričkách a o tom všetkom, a veríš, že to je pravda? Potom On, On mi dá to, čo poviem tej "hore." ..?.. Veríš, že to bude pravda ..?.. Nebudeš mať ďalší ..?.. nebudeš mať už viacej žiadnu z týchto chorôb a obidvaja budete zdraví.
300Dávam jej túto žiadosť, ktorú prosila, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná ..?..
301Otče, Bože, daruj toto našej sestre, jej prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. V poriadku, sestra, choď, ver tomu.
302Otče, ako tá žena prechádza okolo, modlím sa, aby Si jej dal to, čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
303V Mene Ježiša Krista, dávam tejto žene to, čo si žiada. Amen. Nepochybuj v tom.
304[Sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.] Veríš, že to prijmeš? ["Áno."] Potom ti dávam to, čo žiadaš, skrze Moc danú mi cez poverenie Ježiša Krista, Jeho Syna. Choď, a - a Boh bude s tebou.
305Brat Fred, čo my môžeme robiť? [Brat Sothmann hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Brat Freddie Sothmann, ja karhám ten jed v tvojom tele. Nech ťa to opustí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
306Brat Collins. [Brat Collins hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.]
307Pane, tento vzácny brat usiluje o krst Ducha Svätého. Pane, so všetkým, čo je vo mne, ja vyslovujem toto Požehnanie na mojom bratovi Collinsovi. Nech Boží Duch príde na neho a nech ho naplní Svätým Duchom! Amen.
308Brat Collins, musíš To prijať. To jednoducho musí prísť. Boh nás len skúša.
309Pane, udeľ mu, to čo prosí. Nech Ti slúžia on aj jeho rodina, celým svojim srdcom.
310Bože, daruj našej sestre to čo prosí. Nech obdrží všetko, za čo prosila, skrze Ježiša Krista nášho Pána.
311Pane, daj tomuto bratovi silu, aby mohol pomôcť svojmu zboru. Nech sa to stane. Dávam mu tú silu, skrze Ježiša Krista. Amen.
312[Nejaká sestra hovorí s bratom Branhamom – pozn.prekl.] Sestra, to je hrozná vec, ktorú máš, nervozita. Veríš, že to, čo som ti povedal je pravda? ["Áno. Verím."] Veríš nie len tomu, ale veríš tomuto? ["Áno."] Potom ti dávam tvoje uzdravenie skrze Meno Ježiša Krista. To sa stane. Tvoja nervozita od teba odišla.
313[Nejaký brat hovorí s bratom Branhamom. – pozn.prekl.]
314Pane Bože, prosím za môjho drahého malého brata. Hĺbka a hlbiny jeho ducha volajú tak ako hlbina volá po Hlbine. On chce Ducha Svätého. On má vo vážnosti Tvoju službu, Pane, v každom spôsobe, ako môže. Skrze Moc Božieho Ducha, nech On príde na môjho brata a nech je naplnený Mocou Božou a milosťou, Duchom Svätým. Prijmi ho, ako ho zverujem do ...
1 Testify and the little sister back there. I think it expresses that song,
Oh, love of God, how rich and pure!
How fathomless and strong!
What a day it is for us. Let's just quietly, with our heads bowed now, sing that to the Lord just before prayer. Just, Teddy, if you will, give us the little chord. And let's just sing it to--with our heads bowed, our eyes closed, just before prayer.
Oh, love of God, how rich and pure!
How measureless and strong!
It shall forever... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
2 If the ink--all the water had turned to ink, and all the skies of parchment made, and every stalk on earth a quill, and every man a scribe by trade, yet it could not express the love of God to Adam's fallen race. We thank Thee, Father, for that precious Blood of the Lord Jesus, and for that memorial morning of the resurrection, and for Thy redeeming love that's shed abroad in our hearts today by the Holy Spirit. Bring us into a fellowship with Him, the Divine One, the Creator. Bring us into a brotherhood on earth, that's never been surpassed. No lodge, no vow could never, never compare with the brotherhood of borned again men and women. And she'll forever be saints and Angel's song.
We pray today that You'll bless all that we do in trying to express our--our gratefulness in our hearts to You, for what You have done for us. And to know that not only was the disciples' hearts made happy that morning, Mary and Mary Magdalene, but also we, Your disciples today, our hearts is made happy the hour that we find that He's not dead, but alive. May He ever remain alive in our hearts, in our midst. We ask in Jesus' Name. Amen.
4 There could never be anyone express the resurrection. Now, on this resurrection morning, it's a very wonderful time for little events to take place in the church now; that's mothers dedicating their babies. It's something new, something's been added to their home. Some new blessing has come to them. And they want to in returns give it to God.
And then after the--the morning message, we're going to have prayer for the sick, that you'll be resurrected from your sickness into new health. Then immediately after that, to those who haven't been baptized, we're going to have a resurrection of that: be buried in water to rise to newness of life. It's altogether resurrection this morning, resurrection. Our hearts are made happy and light, as we sing the songs and listen to the testimonies of others, of this marvelous resurrection morning. And we look outside and we see God is happy about it, the trees are resurrecting.
6 Sometime ago down in Kentucky, Mr. Wood and I were squirrel hunting, and we went over to a man's place. That man may be setting present right now for all I know. And he was supposed to be an infidel. And Brother Wood asked him, said, "Can I squirrel hunt on your place?"
He said, "Yes, Wood, you can squirrel hunt. Go on back."
He said, "Well, I brought my pastor along."
And he said, "Wood, you don't mean to tell me that you've got so low that you have to carry a preacher with you all the time."
And so he called me over to--to introduce me. And the fellow had said he was rather a kind of a hard fellow. He was told by others that... But he couldn't see anything to make him believe.
9 And there was an apple tree standing there that I'd picked up an apple off of. It was in August. And I said to the gentlemen; I said, "How old is that tree?"
And he said, "Some thirty years," something or other. He'd planted it.
And I said, "You have partaken of the apples since it's been bearing?"
"Yes, sir."
I said, "What happens to that tree? If you will look at it, it's now August, been hot weather all along; but now the leaves are falling off of that tree, and the sap is leaving the branches, going down into the roots. If it should stay up here through the winter, the tree would be no more; but it goes down into the dirt to hide itself from the cold breezes. If it stayed up here, it would die; it wouldn't bear apples no more. But it goes down to hide itself in the roots, to come back next year, to bring you some apples from somewhere, and some leaves."
13 And I said, "Now, sir, I--I pray you tell me what Intelligence makes that sap leave the tree before any cold weather, and goes down into the roots to hide? If you can tell me what does that, and explain it to me, what does it, then I'll let you put your hand on God." I said, "You put water on a post and see if it'll do it, see if the changing of season will do it. There's some great Intelligence that runs that sap down into the tree root and then brings it back again with new life. That's God."
And he said, "I've never went to church very much." He said, "But there was a preacher come out here to Acton one time, and told a certain woman, lived over on the hill, that her sister was over at the meeting that night, and told her she was praying for a sister that had cancer." And said, "Wife and I'd been over there to help her." And said, "She was so bad with cancer of the stomach, till they had to turn her in bed with a sheet, and so forth. Her sister brought the handkerchief back," said, "after the man told her about her conditions and all, said 'put the handkerchief on her.'" And said, "She's well today."
"And it just goes to show." I said, "The same Intelligence that told that sap in the tree, year by year, right before your eyes, to go down into the roots and hide, was the same Intelligence that told me that the woman would be healed when she put the..." I said, "That's no so--so mysterious. You got a far better preacher standing in your front yard, the tree, that tells you year after year."
16 If we'll just look around, we see God everywhere. He's in every tree, every blade of grass. There's nothing can produce it but God. We can produce something looks like it, but not that life; it's God.
Now, a little blade of grass has been added to some homes here, and we want to dedicate these little babies to the Lord. Teddy, we have a little song here we sing, "Bring Them In," would you just play that while the mothers that wants their babies dedicated, and fathers, they'll bring their little ones up here at the altar.
And we got a lot of little Easter flowers here on the altar this morning, haven't we? And my, my. I imagine there's little Marys, Ruths, Rebekahs, little James, Paul, and John, all along here, little Easter flowers for another generation.
19 It's all right, right there. I believe Brother Beeler wants to get this picture of this--this little fellow standing here, it's--it's Brother Wood's grandchild, Sister Wood over here. And others are coming now with their little ones. Come right ahead, folks. That's all right. Brother Neville...
Great is the union of holy wedlock, it is ordained by God, and through holy wedlock brings forth these darling little babies.
You'll have to tell me its name here now. Brenda Sue. You look a lot different baby, than when I seen you first. Well, here's little Brenda Sue Wood, a really a precious little treasure to the hearts of all of us, and especially to this young mother and father.
22 And in the Bible times... Many people sprinkled these little babies; but we try to follow the trend of the Bible as close as we can. We never seen where they were ever sprinkled in the Bible, but they were brought to the Lord Jesus, and He blessed them. And we take them, as His servants, and lift them to Him.
I believe that you know how proud the grandfather is, you know. So... Let's bow our heads just a moment. Lord Jesus, the Child of God, Who was delivered for our offense... And it's such a precious thing to see little children brought to You in commemoration of what happened many years ago when mothers and fathers brought their little ones to You. We hold before Thee today, in arms of faith, little Brenda Sue Wood, that's been sent into the family of our Brother David and his precious wife. Father God, bless this child.
They are confessing their faith in Thee, as they present their offspring to their union. And we pray that You'll bless them. And may their hearts be warmed by the Holy Spirit to live such godly, consecrated lives, that this baby will be brought in the Christian home, brought up in the admonition of God, and live a long, happy life here on earth, and serve You all the days of its life. And in glory, where the families gather around, may little Brenda Sue and her papa and mama, and all their people, gather around the throne of God, redeemed by the grace of Christ, to which we lift her to Him now.
My little sister, I now give thee to the Lord Jesus Christ for a life of service to Him, in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Amen.
God bless you, Marilyn, David, lots of happiness and success. May the little one live to the Kingdom of God.
28 Now, here's a fine boy, a great big smile on his face. His name? Sharon Rose Daulton. Is this Brother Ed's baby? Well, someone, about twenty-two years ago God taken from my arms a little Sharon Rose which is in heaven today. And now to dedicate to Him is little Sharon Rose Daulton. We know Brother Ed and Sister Daulton, here is our precious friends. What a darling baby.
Our heavenly Father, we bring to You this little Sharon Rose. In commemoration of the great Lord Jesus Who stood on the earth and they brought Him little girls like this, I pray for this baby, Lord. May it live and be strong and healthy. May it live to the glory of God. Bless its father and mother. May it be brought up in the admonition of God. They're confessing their faith in Thee as they present their baby to Thee. Now we give to You, little Sharon Rose Daulton, that You'll bless her life, Lord. I present her from the arms of her mother and father to Thee, My Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, for His glory. Amen.
God bless you, sister, and you, brother.
28a Oh, my, a little sick boy. What's his trouble? [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... something different; I believe Him. Lord, God, I hold to You little Mason. I pray, Lord Jesus that You will take this baby as I hold him here in my arms to dedicating him to You. I curse this affliction upon him. In the Name of Jesus Christ may little Mason be put into Your arms, Lord, and may the--may the baby live to honor and glory of God. The parents are expressing their faith as they bring him. May You heal the child and make him well. May he live to the glory of God, to serve you. Lord God, I give to You little Mason, in the Name of Jesus Christ, for his life and for his healing. Amen.
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Just believe with all your heart.
28b Oh, a little girl too? Well, that's fine. Come up here, little fellow and sit right up here. Your name is...? Sumner, Brother and Sister Sumner, I believe you're from Georgia, right? I thought I remembered the church, many people down there. This is? Latraya. Dwight and David. You've heard their name. May God write their names on the Lamb's Book of Life.
Our heavenly Father, we bring these little darlings to You this morning as I put my hand on the little plaits across their head, little soft hair of these boys. O Lord, bless them. Their parents has expressed their love and their faith in Thee by presenting their children. And we dedicate them to You, Lord, as they taken from the arms of the parents to be stood here on this altar this morning to consecrate lives unto God. Bless them, Father. We pray that You'll let them live to be happy all the days of their life... Eternal Life in the world to come. May they be raised in the admonition of God in a Christian home.
Now, by the commission of Jesus Christ, given an example to His ministers that they should follow as He had done, I present them to You in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
28c Way down in the Sunshine state of Georgia, this baby was brought here by her loving father and her mother to be dedicated to You on this memorial morning. It's a trophy of Your grace in their family. I pray that You'll bless little Renee, her mother and father, and they express their faith in You by bringing the child, wanting Your blessings upon her. And may she live and be a strong, happy Christian all the days of her life and have Eternal Life in the days that is to come, and in the world that is to come. Grant it, Father. As You picked up such sweet little things as these children this morning in Your own arms, the families has expressed their faith in You by bringing them to Your servant. And we bless little Renee and give her to You from the arms of her parents to You. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may You bless her. Amen. Bless you...?... God bless you, dear.
Let's just sing one little verse of that.
Bring them in, bring them in,
Bring them in from the fields of sin;
Bring them in, bring them in,
Bring the little--ering ones to Jesus.
29 Oh, how I would've loved to stood in the line and talked about each one of them little fellows, but I'm just so slow anyhow, and people are standing. Brother Wood told me this morning, said his back was just aching from standing. You don't know how I appreciate you standing and waiting. And I'll be just as quick with the message, as possible. And you listen real close.
I didn't have time to prepare this morning's service or this message this morning, just a moment. I picked up a text and something that was different.
And last Easter I preached on the subject: Living, He loved me, Dying, He saved me, Buried, He carried my sins far away. Rising, He justified freely forever. Someday He's coming, oh, glorious day! And then this morning we preached on the subject: "I Know."
32 And now, if the Lord willing, I want to read from the chapter of St. Mark. And you pray with me now.
And immediately after this will be the healing service. And then after the healing service will be baptismal service. And then the services will be tonight at seven-thirty.
Now, Mark 16.
And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene,... Mary the mother of Jesus, and Salome, had brought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him.
.. very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came to the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.
And they said among themselves, Who shall r--roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre?
And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great.
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man setting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.
And they said unto them... And he said unto them, Be not afraid: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.
But go your way, and tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall you see him, as he said unto you.
And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; for they were afraid.
Now, when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first unto Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.
And she went and told them that had been with him, as he... as they mourned and wept.
You see, they were on the ash heap too.
And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not.
How mysterious the Words of God are.
After that he a--appeared unto... another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went unto the country.
And when... and went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them.
Afterwards he appeared unto the eleven as they set at meat, and upbraided them with the heart... with--with the unbelief and hardness of hearts, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen.
And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world,... preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved;... he that believeth not shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;
They shall take up serpents;... if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick,... they shall recover.
So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and set on the right hand of God.
And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen.
I would like to take a text from two words: "Go Tell."
38 You know, it doesn't do much good to go if you haven't got something to tell. I think that's been a whole lot of the trouble of today. We go to tell; we go, but have nothing to tell, nothing of any benefit, nothing that would help people.
But if we will follow the instructions as these disciples who got the commission, we have the same commission, "Go tell My disciples that I'm risen from the dead." Go tell it.
Then He says, "Go, preach it, and show these signs that I am alive from the dead." What a message. "Go tell and go show My disciples these things that you have seen, that I am not dead, but risen from the dead."
41 In the morning message this morning we found that every one of us has a little ash heaps of troubles and trials that we sit perched upon, sometime, waiting for the comfort. We found that the great patriarch Job got a vision, because they hadn't had an Easter yet, but he saw four thousand years away this morning. He saw four thousand years away an Easter, and screamed out in his distress, "I know my Redeemer liveth. The last days He'll stand on the earth. Though after the skin worms destroys this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God."
Now, after the Easter, we find that God gave man a commission, "Go tell. And if you do tell, this will follow you. Go and tell."
Now, it doesn't do no good, as I have said, to go--to go unless you got something to tell. And if you've got the wrong message to tell, then it won't do any good. You've got to tell what is the secret.
44 Sometime ago I was reading in a book of a little boy that was--entered a contest. And in this contest he was to make himself a famous name; any little boy who could keep the password in his mind till he got to a certain place, and he would speak this password, and the gate keeper would let him through. That was to test the IQ of the child. And when he got to the place, speaking the passwords that was given him, the gate would open and he would win a great honor.
One little boy, being very swift-footed, and knowed good and well that he could outrun all the rest of the boys in the contest, or he thought he could... He practiced day after day, of running. How he pumped up his little lungs, got his physical body in trim, so that he wouldn't tire as he run. And he practiced how to start with his feet, and get a head plunge ahead of the rest of the boys. And how that he must breathe during the time of his running, in order to hold the oxygen that came to his body to keep him pumping on, that it wouldn't slow up his heart too much. He studied it from every angle that he could.
46 And in the morning that the race started, there was more than a hundred and fifty little boys lined up at a certain age. This little boy was rather a good-sized boy for his age. And he remembered all of his training. And he got ready. They got on the line, put their little faces against the--the string that come along, pushed their little nose up against it. He'd studied all the rules of that, making hisself ready.
And then when the gun fired, and the line was broken, the little boys jumped forward. And this little guy so physically fit until he jumped way ahead of the rest of them... And down the track he went with a terrific speed, well trained, until he could outrun every boy that was in the race. And he was there, oh, quite a long time, maybe a minute or more, before the best of the other runners ever reached the place.
But all of his physical training, he had forgotten the password. He had forgotten the very thing that he was to say to let him in the gate. And he paced back and forth, and stalled and had searched through his mind. He'd been so interested in the natural--natural physical conditions of his body, till he had forgotten the main thing. On down the line, some boys that didn't run so fast, remembered the password and entered in.
49 So is it today. We are so interested in building great shrines, and churches, and buildings, and so forth, and so interested in keeping our churches in good trim, with fine buildings, and nice plush pews, and fine organs, our ministers so well trained from... They've got Doctor D.L., Ph.D., LL.D. degrees, but we forgot what we're running for. That's the trouble. "Go tell My disciples that I have raised from the dead and I'll meet them in Galilee." We forgot the keyword. We been so busy with other things, making big churches, building big denominations, till we're forgot the keyword.
50 Many lives has been saved because of preparation for oncoming events. Sometime ago I was told that in Florida, the news man, the weather bureau sent out a newscast that there was a great storm coming. And one man was a poultry raiser, and he went to his neighbor and told him that the storm was coming. He ignored, and said, "Nonsense." And he just kept on. He never put up his chickens. He never went into the dugout. He never made any arrangements. And his neighbor did make the arrangements. But all of the one who did not take the warning, all of his chickens was blowed away and killed; his house was tore down, his stock was lost; he was sent to the hospital, all because he did not take heed and warning. He knowed the message was given, but he failed to take heed to the message.
51 That's the way it's come today with many of our people, with many of our churches. We know that the Bible teaches that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever. We know that the Bible teaches... Jesus said in St. John 14:12, "He that believeth on Me, though--the works that I do shall he do also; greater works than this shall he do, because I go to the Father." Now, we've been interested in other things, not taking warning, not taking heed. We have run, but not taking heed to the message. We've gone, but didn't know what to tell when we get there.
52 A few days ago when the churches of this world, when the Christian churches was brought to a shame and a disgrace, when the honorable, and notable, and God-fearing servant, Billy Graham, was brought face to face with the Bible. He had run, but had forgotten the message, when that Mohammedan stood to his face and told him, "If this be the Word of God, let's see you make It manifest." He had run well, great revivals, great things. But when it come to the place, he had--didn't have the message: "I am risen from the dead. I am the same yesterday, today, and forever."
Running, physically fine churches, many members, great denominations, but that's not the keynote. Watch what followed, "And these signs shall follow them that believe." Go, but didn't know what to tell... God never sent a man 'less He give him something to say. God always confirms His Word.
Going, but not able to tell when you get there. No matter how big your revivals are, how big your church is, or how much your denomination predominates the others, if you haven't got something to tell them, what have you got but a bunch of people gathered together like a lodge?
We got a message to tell the world, "Jesus is alive. He's not dead." Taking heed to the message...
57 In this great nation that we now are thankful for, the United States of America, in all of its chaos, in all of its vulgar, all of its bad points, still it's the greatest nation in the world, and in the beginning because it was set out right... It hasn't packed the message.
Many years ago, when it was in its infancy, a story comes to my mind, that the British was going to take the commonwealth of this nation. And there'd been a group of men that had assembled themselves together and was on duty, watching. And there was a horse stood hitched and a rider ready to mount at any minute. First thing he got was a sign that the British was coming, and he straddled his horse. What good would it do him to spur his horse? What good it--would it to beat the horse and try to make his way from that church to Boston, what good would it have done him if he didn't have a message to tell the people? How would they know to prepare themselves?
59 Our modern Paul Reveres has run well, but they're just running; there's no message. The hour is here; a crisis is on. A world is at the end. Churches has met their climax. Nations has met their climax. Human life has met its climax. Science has met its climax. We've organized and made big churches, polished our preachers, and physically set them together, that they know how to use their verbs and adverbs, and their sounds, and--and all their vowels, and every thing just right, and psychology to contact the people. But that wasn't what Jesus said.
"In My Name they shall cast out devils. They shall speak with new tongues. If a deadly serpent would bite them, it wouldn't harm them. If they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." The world needs a messenger with a message to tell something, know where the message come from and Who It come from.
61 Paul Revere, as he got on his horse, a gallant man, a man that's in history as long as there's a nation to be history of, he made that notable ride from the church steps with a message that alarmed everyone from the poorest to the richest, from the farmer to the businessman, "The British are coming!" And the minutemen made themselves ready for att--an attack. And this great nation was saved.
If this heritage of God, if this people that God died for, if this church that's called by His Name is ever to be saved, we've got to have a messenger with a message from the throne to meet the challenge of this day. There's a Goliath, but God will surely have a David somewhere. We've got to meet the contact. We got to have a... We got to have a message.
63 We're going, but with nothing to say. It proves it, when we come to a place that a nation or a people that denies Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, and stands in the face of our most challenging ministers of today. And then in our great church league, finding some thirty Communists packing papers for twenty or thirty years, that they're members of the Communistic party in our united churches. What can we do? It shows they have run without a message, selling out the very birthrights of the nation, selling out the regular birthrights of the church.
It all has come to a showdown. It's come to a place that the little church that's believed the message, and stood on both feet, with their eyes centered to the Cross, in their heart the resurrection of Jesus Christ burning... It's come to a place where the nations has got to recognize it. It's to a showdown.
No wonder that the churches... When the Council of Churches, it's so honeycombed with Communistic, no wonder they can't believe in the supernatural. No wonder they can't believe in Divine healing; they don't have any message in their heart, no matter how hard they're running.
65 If the Holy Ghost comes into a man's heart, he'll believe that Jesus Christ is raised from the dead, and He's alive in him, to do, and to do the will that He come to do; the will, the will of God through the man's life.
But the trouble, we run; we go without a message. We go with theology. We go with some kind of a church interpretation of the Scriptures.
We got to go with the resurrection. "Go tell My disciples that I'll organize a new church"? No, sir. "Go tell My disciples that I'm risen from the dead, as I said I would be." That's the message to the church this morning, that Jesus is not dead. He's alive, and just as great and powerful today as He ever was.
We've had many messages of warnings to make ready, Paul Revere, and other great men, and great wars and storms, and things.
69 Then God sends a message of comfort too. This was a message of comfort.
Sometime ago when they had slavery in the south, the Boers brought over from South Africa, the native, what we call today, the colored man. And they brought them over here and sold them to the Americans in the south to make slaves out of them.
Great uprise about it in Africa today, assassinations, and so forth, going on. They are fighting for their freedom. They have a right to fight for it. God made man; man made slaves. It never was intended.
72 Some few years ago I was in a coliseum, or a great museum, rather. I was walking around, looking at different pictures and things, for I admire art. I think God is in art. And I walked up, and I noticed there was an old Negro man; he was real old, stooped in his shoulders, just a little rim of hair at the back of his head. He had his hat on. And he was walking around, and something in that manner, looking around, as if he was watching or looking for something in the museum. I stood back and watched him for a little while.
And after while he come to a certain little box there. And he looked into it, and he startled, and his eyes brightened up. He jumped back from the box a minute, took off his little plug hat, held it in his hand. And I watched him. And as the old darkie bowed his head, the tears begin to drop off of his cheeks. And I watched him with an amazement, for quite a little bit.
74 Then I thought, "I'll find out what the old fellow was so excited about." I walked around on this side, and it looked to me like a dress laying in there.
And I looked at him standing there. And I walked over, I said, "How do you do, uncle?"
And he said, "How do you do, sir."
And I said, "I am a minister. I was surprised to see you offering prayer at this place." I said, "I would believe that you are a Christian."
He said, "I am, sir."
And I said, "What excited you so much?"
He said, "Come here." And I walked with the old fellow over there. He said, "You see that dress?"
I said, "Yes, sir."
He said, "You see that spot on there?"
I said, "Yes, sir."
Said, "Put your hand on my side."
I said, "What's that rough place?"
He said, "A slave belt went around there one day. That's the blood of Abraham Lincoln." He said, "His blood took the slave belt off of me." Said, "Wouldn't that excite you too?"
79 I stood there in amazement. I thought, "If the blood of Abraham Lincoln would excite--excite a slave for taking a slave belt off of him, what ought the Blood of Jesus Christ to do to a people like Rosella here, that was a slave to alcoholism; to me dying a miserable wretch? He took the slave belt of sin from my heart. Oughtn't it to excite a man? Oughtn't it to make him feel different? Oughtn't it to make him reverence when he thinks of it? You can't see a tree without bowing your head hardly, or knowing that Jesus redeemed your life on that tree.
80 As we continue a moment, with the slaves and our thought... There was a proclamation, Emancipation of the Proclamation, that was signed, and the slaves was going to be free upon a certain day. You don't know. Oh, if you've never met Christ, you never know what that meant to them slaves. When it went, the message, throughout the land, that, "You're going to be free on such-and-such a day, at daylight. You're going to be free. You'll not have to wear slave belts any more, neither will you get any more whippings. But you are free, and you are a citizen of this great United States. You are not no more a slave, after daylight on a certain-certain morning." Oh, with great anticipations, they waited.
If the sinner could only see that, if the sinner would only hear the true Gospel, not the joining of a church; but the preaching of the Gospel, that you can be free from sin, that you can be free from your sickness. "At a certain-certain time," that's the time you believe.
82 You know, those slaves were so excited and under such anticipation, waiting for the hour that they would be free, until they tell me, that they gathered at the bottom of the hill, mothers and little children all gathered, and some of the old. And they climbed up to the top of the hill around midnight. They knowed when the day breaked and the sun come up, that they'd be free. It wouldn't take over one half of a minute to shine the sun from the top of the hill, but some of them was up on top the hill, watching, watching. "Oh, when the sun rises, we are free." That was the s-o-n--or, s-u-n.
But when the S-o-n rises one of these days... And when the S-o-n rose some nineteen hundred years ago, He broke every slave belt; He set every captive free; He healed every sickness; He gave freedom to those who are in bondage. How we ought to climb and watch.
84 And when the sun peeped up first, the man was at the highest, saw it, and he shouted down to the next man, "We are free!" And the next man shouted to the man farther down the hill, "We are free!" Until it come to the camp, "We are free!" For the sun was arising, they were waiting, waiting, waiting for that hour.
How much more ought we to be waiting today for the S-o-n of God. We are free from sin. We are free from the shackles. We are free from habits. We are free from smoking, drinking, carousing, because the S-o-n of God has raised from the grave and has broke every fetter. All condemnation is gone. The debt has been paid. The penalty's paid. The sins are washed away, and we are free. Oh, we are free, people. Slavery... Freedom, when the Son of God rises with healing in His wings...
Someday He'll rise from the throne, come back to the earth. And then we'll be free from all pains and all temptations, free from all mortal aches and whatever goes with mortal life, to live with Him forever. We'll be free. "Go tell," that's the thing to do.
87 In the Bible time there was a jubilee year come. People that were sold out for debts that they owed... They owed a debt and they could not pay it, so they went and sold themselves to people for slaves. And they had to be their slave, their bondslave, all their life. But ever so often there come a day of grace, what was known as jubilee year. And when the jubilee year was come, then there went a priest out and sounded a trumpet. And that trumpet denoted to the--every slave, no matter how long he had been serving, how much longer he had to serve, when that trumpet sounded, that slave was made free. He could lay down the hoe and go home to his children. He didn't have to work any longer, because he was free when the jubilee sounded. That trumpet gave a--not an uncertain sound, but it gave a certain sound. And the man could lay down his instrument, go home free from slavery.
88 This morning, the Bible said, "And if the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who will know what to do?" If the Bible has preached that Jesus Christ has raised from the dead, He is the same yesterday, today and forever, and the trumpets that we're hearing sounded today say, "the days of miracles is passed, there's no such a-thing as Divine healing," who will know how to prepare themselves?
What we need today is anointed messengers from God. "He has raised from the dead. He's the same yesterday, today, and forever." That's the message of the day.
Oh, there has been great messages, but Easter capped them all. Great messages; Easter was all of it. When the dead, was made preparation, that the last enemy... We'd seen sickness healed in the Old Testament. We'd seen miracles performed in the Old Testament. There were visions come in the Old Testament. But every man went right to the grave, wondering would he ever rise again. But on Easter morning when these disciples got the greatest message that any man could ever get, what did they get? "Go tell My disciples, I am risen from the dead." Death had been conquered.
91 There never was nobody on earth, no prophet, no great man, no sainted person could ever conquer. They could conquer sickness by the Spirit of God. They could conquer the time by the Spirit of God, and foresee things that was coming. They could conquer that. But never was there a man anointed with such an anointing from God, that could make this statement, "I can lay My life down; I'll take it up again. Tear down this body, I'll raise it on the third day." There never was a man could make a statement like that. And it was wondering in their hearts whether this would be true or not.
But on Easter morning they got a message, "Go ye into all the world; preach the Gospel to every creature. I'm raised from the dead. Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe: in My Name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; if they take up serpents or drink deadly things, it shall not harm them; if they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." The Easter message, it's one of the most outstanding messages there is. Death had been conquered.
93 We think of a conqueror. Napoleon, at the age of thirty-three had conquered the world. He conquered the world; he whipped every nation there was to be whipped. And he was so discouraged because there's nobody else to fight, he set down and cried. There was nobody else to fight, but he played the rules of the game unfair. Tens of thousands of prostitutes followed his army; he went with a gun and with a sword. At the age of thirty-three he had conquered the world. But he was once a prohibitionist, and died a extreme alcoholic, because he had played the rules of the game unfair. He had forgot the message. He had conquered, but he had forgot the message. He went, but he forgot what he was going for, like the little boy that run the race, like the church is running today, like the people that's running, like the nation is running.
94 Our refuge is not atomic bombs; our refuge is Jesus Christ and His resurrection.
Napoleon had forgot the main thing. What happened to him? He died totally defeated, a drunken sot. Why? He didn't play the game right, though he had conquered the world physically. He had prepared an army. He was a military genius; he took every nation and done the things that he--that no other man could ever done or ever did do like him, but he had forgot what the real message was. He had taken it and got his military strength, but he forgot the strength of the Lord.
The strength of the Lord is our consolation. We have no other strength. No other refuge have I none. God have mercy. Take my life, but never let me forget from whence cometh my strength. It comes from the Lord. I don't want the fine things of the world. I want Jesus. I want His resurrection burning in my life.
97 How different that was from Jesus Christ at thirty-three. At the age of thirty-three Jesus owned everything; He made the world. He was in the world, and the world knew Him not. He never made Hisself no reputation. He never gathered no military men. He never organized any churches. He never made any great names for Himself. He never come forth with any boasting degrees of doctrine, theology, and so forth: never had a record of Him ever going into any school of theology. But He had God. He had God. And at the age of thirty-three, He'd conquered every devil that stuck his head out of hell. He conquered sickness. He conquered superstitions. He conquered devils. He'd conquered death. And when He died at the Cross, He descended into the bottomless pits of hell and conquered hell.
98 And on Easter morning He conquered the graves. Why? He played the rules of the game right, running with the message. He was--He'd gone. "Go." God sent Him, and He had a message to tell too. And with the message that God give Him, He conquered the powers of Satan. He conquered sickness. He conquered death. He conquered hell. He conquered the grave. Why? He went. "Go tell. "I always do that what My Father shows Me to do. I do nothing but what He tells Me to do."
Then before He died, He said this, "Even as the Father has sent Me, so send I you," not to build men by military strength, not to put all your time in who will be President. That might be essential, but it's not essential in this. The world is gone. We've got one message, that is, Jesus Christ raised from the dead, and He's the same yesterday, today, and forever.
100 Yesterday in a little court room they were trying to make me say something that wasn't right. I said, "I am not a crook." I said, "I am--I'm--I'm honest. And you can't say no more but what that's the truth."
And a certain man was with me, said, "If a man would talk to me like that, I'd feel like throwing a book at him."
I said, "No, sir. No, that's not right. That's not the way to approach it. It's not right."
He said, "Well, why don't you know these things go on? Why ain't you out there doing this?"
I said, "I spend my time serving Jesus Christ."
O God, oh, the people are blind and can't see it.
104 "As the Father has sent Me," the Father sent Him; He went. He had a message to tell the people. And in the hour of death He conquered death, and He conquered hell, and He conquered the grave. "As the Father sent Me with a message, I send you with the message (not to build churches, organizations), but go ye into all the world and demonstrate the power of the Holy Ghost. These signs shall follow them that believe: in My Name they shall cast out devils, speak with new tongues, take up serpents." And as our bodies go to the grave, as His did, He has conquered both death, hell, and the grave. He's the mighty Conqueror.
He sends us with His message. Let's go with the message, go with something to tell. Go tell, not run and then not be able to tell; let's first get it in our own heart.
106 When you come up to be prayed for this morning, don't come in a haphazard way. Come with the message in your heart, "I am He that was dead and alive again. I am the One that give the message, 'these signs shall follow them that believe.'" If God Almighty could take a--a little cross-eyed baby and turn his sight back normal with a... God could take a baby, a baby boy born, never did see in his life, and sixteen years old, restore his eye-sight back to him; God can take a miserable wretch of a cancer-eaten...?... person...
And because the message is right, because God sent the message, because God sent the messenger, no doubt that every gun of hell will be firing at him. That's right. He'll stumble and fall, and get up, and shake his head, and go on. We got a message, nothing is going to stop it. Hallelujah. "Upon this Rock I'll build My church, and the gates of hell will never prevail against it." They can say what they want to, do what they want to; the devil can rage and howl. But Jesus raised from the dead; He lives today in us.
108 A few days ago, talking to the great Doctor Lamsa, who translated the Bible from the Aramaic unto English... And I seen that little sign, God's sign on there, with three little dots in it. I said, "Doctor Lamsa, what is that?"
He said, "It's God, with three attributes."
And I said, "You mean, God living in three offices, such as, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost?"
He raised and looked at me, tears come in that Jew's eyes; he said, "Do you believe that, Brother Branham?"
I said, "With all that's in my heart."
He throwed his arms around me and said, "I wondered when I seen that great things going forth, and the signs that you were doing." Said that, "They told me you was a prophet. I didn't believe it till now. Now, I know you are." He said, "That's it. That's the message. That's the thing that'll shake the Kingdom of God." Yes. He said, "Someday you'll die for it, boy." Said, "You'll seal your testimony with that very same thing."
112 One of the greatest man we got, when Eisenhower and great men of the world, Hollywood, all kinds of movie stars and everything calling for him, but hung right there in the meeting. He said, "I have been thirty-some-odd years getting this translation, not from the Vatican Greek, but from the Aramaic; right straight from that, from the Aramaic into the--the English." And he said, "I've spent all that time," he said, "I have just now walked into the place where I see God of the Bible moving." He said, "You know, Brother Branham, we can see signs and wonders, but we watch what voice the sign has. We Jews, we see a sign, but we watch the voice of the sign."
113 Oh, hallelujah, the voice of the sign... God told Moses, "If they won't hear the voice, the voice of the first sign, then they'll hear the voice of the second sign." Not so much the sign, but the voice went with it.
See that Jew, he knowed what he was talking about. He said, "I've seen discernments; I've seen signs, wonders, the blind being made well, and all kinds of different signs, but I wondered, but now I see the voice behind it will not cut God in three parts, and saying He's one God the Father, and next the Son." He said, "God is God: three attributes of God, three offices of God." Said, "That confirms it."
Oh, brother, we got a message. "Go tell My disciples. I wasn't one that died, and another one that's pretty near dead, and the other one is alive; I am He that Was, which Is, and Shall Come; the Root and Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star." Yes.
116 What good does it do--go to--to go, if you haven't got something to tell? Got something to tell... That's right. Jesus Christ, the Son of God, loves you all. He died for you all, was Jesus Christ the Son of God.
How many has ever been in the meetings, and see the great signs and wonders of His--of His Appearance, of how He discerns and shows, and things? That's the God of heaven Who's raised from the dead.
You ought to see the sign of the Hebrew sign of It. It's a Light, like a Pillar of Fire, and in there is three little marks: Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, which was not three persons. It was one God living in three offices, the same God (Hallelujah.): God above you, God with you, God in you. The Same condescending Himself, cleaning out His church, that He might live. When you cut Him to pieces and put one out here, and one over here, one there, it's pagan as it can be.
119 I believe the resurrection of Jesus Christ, raised from the dead. And He was the only Man could say that, "All powers in heavens and earth is given unto My hands. All powers of heavens and earth is given unto My hand. Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." The Gospel came not in word only, but through power and demonstrations of the Holy Ghost. God help you to believe that; God help me to believe that, and we'll see Jesus someday.
When the toils of life is over,
We shall see Jesus at last;
On His beautiful throne,
He will welcome me Home,
After the day is through. (That's right.)
The sands has been washed in the footprints
Of that Stranger from Galilee's shore.
120 They killed Him because He made Himself God, and He was God. They hung Him, because He died under capital punishment. That's the reason I don't believe in capital punishment. Jesus died under the--the punishment of capital punishment from the federal government of Rome. The capital punishment was hanging on a cross. He died under capital punishment, the--stripped His clothes off of Him, and hung there, disgraced Him, and He died in that condition. But God raised Him up on the third day.
And we are His witnesses. And if we don't stand for Him, who is going to stand for Him?
122 A man met me the other day, said, "Oh, Brother Branham, don't you tell. You quit telling. You--you hurt women's feelings, about them wearing short hair, and about them doing this and doing that, and so forth like that."
I said, "If I don't tell them, who's going to tell them? Who's going to tell it?"
Say, "Well, you make them preachers angry."
I'd rather have them angry at me, than Him. It's the Truth. That's right. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Right. Who's going to tell it? Somebody has got to tell it.
Jesus said, "Go tell. Go and tell, tell My disciples that I've risen from the dead. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world." Do you believe that, friends? Let us pray, as we bow our heads now for prayer.
127 O Father God, truly, "Go tell, go tell My disciples that I have raised from the dead." Father, God, not only did You tell Your disciples, but You proved to them You was raised from the dead. You showed Yourself with them, and done just exactly the way You did before You died. Nineteen hundred years has come and gone, Lord; the message still burns. It's just as bright and burning in our hearts today as it was them disciples, for we see the risen Lord right in our midst, doing the things that He did before. We know that He has raised from the dead.
Easter means much to us, because we have joined in and enjoying the fellowship of His resurrection. For we are once dead in sin and trespasses like the prodigal son, but now we have found grace, and God has forgiven us of our sins. He has also give us the Seal like He did Father Abraham to confirm that He has accepted us. Father Abraham said he believed God, but He give him the seal of circumcision, as a confirmation that he did believe Him. And now, Father, today we're circumcised by the Holy Ghost; all the things of the world has passed away. We have one objective: serve You. We have one desire: love You, be Your disciple.
129 And now, Lord I pray that You'll confirm this little broken up message to every heart. Let them not miss it. Let them see that You are the same yesterday, today, and forever, that You are here, raised from the dead, and will be until the--the Spirit and the body unites together again at the second coming.
I pray for the sick that's here, Father, this morning. I have now on this Easter morning laid aside (or, not laid aside, but just laid by for a moment of time) the gifts that Thou has given me, such as discernment. The world, I've been back and forth across the nations, Lord, they all know it. Now, I pray that the message that You gave me up here in the woods, that few days ago, that on the creative power which sets in this church this morning, the very people it was created on... I pray, God, as I come to lay my hands on the sick this morning with my brethren here, that You'll fall on this church this morning with mercy, and that You'll heal the people, that there won't be one feeble person in our midst when the service is over. May every one of them be blessed and be healed.
131 We realize, Lord, it's nothing we could work ourself up to. It's simple child-like faith, believing. We can see the disciples after they were given power to heal the sick, they went forth and was defeated on an epileptic case: screaming and crying, perhaps, and jumping up and down, and trying to make that devil leave. But when he met Jesus, oh, how different. He said, "Thou evil spirit, come out of him." What a difference. Oh, he knowed that that wasn't an apostle. That was the Lord Himself. And the spirit tore the boy and throwed him on the ground. But Jesus said, "He's not dead. Just take him up and give him some food." The evil spirit had left.
O Jesus, Thou Son of God, come again; anoint Your church freely, fully, powerfully. May the Spirit of the living resurrected Jesus resurrect this little church this morning into a new faith, power, power of faith, that we might put every gainsayer to shame. Grant it, Lord. Committing all these people to You, asking that You'll bless them and give them salvation to their souls, healing to their bodies, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
133 And with our heads bowed, I'm going to ask the question. Is there someone here that's not a Christian, would like to be remembered now, and say, "Pray for me, Brother Branham"? God bless you there. Someone else, "I'm not a Christian. I've heard the news that Jesus raised from the dead, but really I don't know it. He's never raised in my heart. I have no satisfaction. I'm sick too. I'll go through a prayer line, come back and go through another one, come back and go through another one. I'll go from church to church and place to place." That's not it. It's believing Him. He raised from the dead. That settles it.
Someone else would raise your hand, say... God bless you. God bless you. Someone else, "I want to believe. I want to believe."
How many is sick in here, raise your hand, say, "I want to believe. I want to know the message this morning." God bless you. That's fine. Yes, God bless you, son. Good. All right.
135 Now, Teddy, I want you to play the "Great Physician" just a minute, if you will, "now is near." And while you're doing that...
That's hard right now. Visions are breaking all over the building. See? Yeah, I'm trying to... I was trying to let this be a resurrection a little higher, a little higher from the--from the ash heap I have set on. I want a little more of a revelation. I know one thing; as long as I hold onto that first ministry, the second won't come; it didn't come. Now, as long as I hold onto the second, the third won't come. See? I've got to step right out, step out and believe it, "God said so." A few days ago...
Now, you can raise your heads now if you wish to. I got your hands; God got them.
138 I want to tell you a little something. Brother Ed Daulton, I believe he just come in the door, fine Baptist brother, him and his wife. Brother Jeffries is here somewhere, Othel Jeffries. And it was... He's here; I know that he's here somewhere. However, them brethren had formed a meeting for me to go to, down in Kentucky. Brethren, precious brothers, loving their neighborhood and their peoples, they got auditoriums and armory buildings and things, just for one night's service, they'd rented armories. Little J. T. Hoover, ever what his... L. G. Hoover...?... had formed one down in Elizabethtown; Brother Ed Daulton over at Willow Shade, or--or Somerset, Somerset. And brother, the other brother was down around Glasgow where I was borned at. People in there where I was born and raised, where the Angel of the Lord first appeared to me...
139 And I wanted to go back. But I felt a little nudge. And I said, "Well, for the brethren's sake, I'll set the meeting." As soon as I arrived in this valley, my throat closed right up, and I didn't speak for nine days till the meetings passed by.
Brother Ruddell, he may be here this morning too, one of the brothers from this Tabernacle, him and Junie Jackson and them, I was supposed to have a meeting for him. And immediate, my throat just closed up. And the first thing you know, I took a fever of about a hundred and five. And I was going to the meeting first, and--and Doc Schoen said to me... I said, "My throat is hoarse."
141 He said, "I'll give you something to loosen up them larynx, and you can go ahead and preach." And I took something another he give me, and, what it was, it pulled that sinus down and blocked it. Then I laid in the bed for nine days with just a high burning fever.
Many of my brethren here come to me, many famous brothers come prayed for me. Here come Brother Graham Snelling, here come Brother Ruddell, all these brothers here, all gathered in, praying and everything else, me praying, trying my best, couldn't even whisper. I wondered, "What's it all about?" My lovely little wife setting there, her and them praying for me, just kept on staying just the same. They couldn't understand.
Now, he give me some medicine to take, but I didn't take it, because it was dope. And then I just let it go. And I just kept thinking, "Lord, surely..."
144 And then after the meetings was all over on a Monday... That was; last meeting was supposed to be on Saturday, and then, I believe. And then on Monday I'd tried to get up. I was so weak, I couldn't go through the room. I set down.
You know, I'm so thankful for a God-given wife. Aren't you, brethren? A real wife, a real companion...
I set down. I motioned to her, and got her over close to me. And I said, "Meda, sometimes I wonder." I said, "I wonder what's the matter." I said, "Why would them meetings be there, and God let me lay like this?" I said, "Why was it?" And I said, "Sometimes I wonder if He even called me."
She said, "Ain't you ashamed of yourself?" And she told me, said, "Bill, don't you know that God knows what He's doing with you? Just--just be quiet."
148 And so I went in. That kinda rebuked me a little, you know. And so I went in and laid down on the bed, She come in to change the sheets. And she'd got the--the things on her arm, and when she started out, I looked, and there was a...
I seen an old--a great big armory building, that the sun had shined down and bursted out on the ground, blowed it to pieces, the sun shining down from heaven. And there come three women and a man come up, and they had out like little bitty, like little... some kind of little shooting guns like. And he said, "That drives nails." And said, "We'll... You hold these pieces up, Brother Branham, and we'll build this armory back up for you."
And I said, "All right, I'll do that."
But Something said, "Don't do it." Well, I reached down to get a piece, like this, to build it up like this. And just then a voice spoke to me, and said, "Now, they're on the road to get you to go back. Don't you believe it." Said, "They're ever so sincere, and they're coming to you with THUS SAITH THE LORD, but they're wrong." See?
151 Fred Sothmann, many of them here, was right there when I told them about it. In less than an hour the people drove right up to my door. I said, "There's three women and a man."
"That's exactly right."
"They come with THUS SAITH THE LORD?"
"Yes, sir."
They--I said, "Of course, you know what to tell them. Sincerely wrong. See? Fine people, but sincerely wrong. See?
Then I thought, "Well, what can I do? What must I do?" And then Meda come in, and she'd gone on back. And Brother Freddie went and told the people. And then after while, I was in there on the--o--on the bed, and I thought, "Why does it happen that way? Why can't I speak? Why can't I talk to somebody or something?" I was laying in there. And Meda come in, and was going back out of the room.
154 And I looked, and I seen something make a flicker over to one side. And I looked, and there was my wall opened up, and I seen Jesus. How many of you ever heard me say that I seen Jesus twice in my life in a vision? And I believed I would see Him again before the end time (See?), see Him again. Now, I looked, and the skies was right out there, just looked like I looked through the wall. And there was the Bible standing right like this, great big Bible standing in the skies. Well, there's something got light around the Bible, and out of the Bible come a real pretty golden cross. And it stood out like this, and the lights coming from all around it, and out of that cross He walked. The Bible reflected the cross; the cross reflected Him. And He come walking out, and walked right down to where I was at. I can see it just as plain; I can see the--that cross reflecting His hair standing there, hung down over His face.
155 He looked down at me like that, and He said to me, "You are waiting for your new ministry to be confirmed to you." He said, "I've already confirmed it to you. It's already confirmed. You've got to accept it." See? And I stood and listened to Him just a minute. It come into my mind; I didn't hear that; it just come into my mind. Like a man, that he's been a sinner all of his life, and he knows there's a Bible, knows there is a God, but all at once he hears a sermon, then Something tells him, "it's you." Then that same Word's been there all the time, yet it's confirmed to him, then he says, "Lord, forgive me." But it won't do no good until he accepts his salvation, then he goes out and is a Christian. No matter how much he cries, how much he begs, he's got to accept it.
And the--the... He said to me then, "You've got to accept it the same way. You've got to believe it."
158 I'm afraid of defeat. Anything, I'm afraid I'll bring a reproach. I'm always afraid of it, watching, think I'll call the wrong thing. 'Cause, I've took warning of the Bible, how that Moses was given great power, and he smote the rock instead of speaking to it. I remember of Elijah, because he went baldheaded, them little children teasing him about being baldheaded; he put a curse on those children, and forty-two of them was killed by bears. See? Now, that wasn't the Holy Spirit, but it was that prophet angered. And I--I've went through all the things, coming to that.
And there He stood, talking to me. And He said, "But you walk with too many." He said, "To walk with Me, you'll walk alone."
160 I'd seen that. I'd been catering too much to denominations and everything (You see?), somebody trying to tell you what to do and what not to do. You got to follow Him. Now, remember the vision that He give me about the fishes, you know, and how that you couldn't teach supernatural signs to Pentecostal babies. You remember. There it was. And I'm right at the brim of this new message.
No more than the vision left me, I said, "Amen, Lord." And my wife was standing there, almost fainted. And I jumped up out of the bed; I could talk as good as I ever did. Just in a second, every bit of the fever left me.
I called up Doc Schoen, I said, "I'd like for you to look at me."
He said, "What?"
And I come over there, and he looked at me, looked through those sinuses, said, "Tell me what happened, Brother Branham."
And I said, "You'd believe my story?"
He said, "How could I doubt it? It's happened."
That's it. See? That's it, friend. God knows how to hold you on an ash heap. He knows how to do something for you until He can get the message over to you (See?) to get to do something.
165 Today, I don't know how much defeat. I went in not long ago, was listening to a radio broadcast. And there was a minister preaching on the resurrection, from I Corinthians 15. And he was preaching the resurrection. And he stopped right in the middle of his sermon, and he said, "You know, so many people are afraid of defeat." He said, "When General Patton lost a bunch of soldiers," said, "then they told him... He sent back and he wanted some more, and they sent him up some more. He got them killed, and he sent for some more. And when he got them third bunch up there," said, "every time a bullet would whine, they'd run under a tin, or run under something another, scared."
166 He said, "Send me up men, not kids." He said, "I want men that's ready to die. I don't want somebody that's afraid to die. If the cause we're fighting for is not worthy to die for, then keep them away from me. I want men." They said, "But you've lost two or three battles."
He said, "I haven't lost the war. I've just lost a battle." Something spoke in my heart.
I remember Eisenhower said, "When I throwed a bullet, commanded and they throwed a shell in the gun, they pulled it off and it was a fizzle; it didn't work," said, "I didn't quit and surrender. I throwed the bullet out and put another one in, tried it. If it didn't work, I put another one in, until one did work."
169 That's the way it's got to be done. I don't know how it will be. But God is my Judge over this pulpit; I don't know how many fizzles and how many--how many battles I will lose, but I will not lose the war. He told me He'd be with me. I will stand till I see that ministry confirmed and see it in operation. I begin this morning by the grace of God. I don't know whether it will work here, whether it will work somewhere else, how it will work, or what will take place. But I will walk right down prayer lines, praying for the sick, until I do know what's happening. I seen it happen two or three times.
I seen it happen in Hattie's house. How many ever heard the story about the squirrels, and about the girl, the little woman? The first person in all since we've knowed, since the days of the disciples, was ever given the privilege to say, "Ask what you will," when you're there. Did you ever hear the story? Did you ever see the woman? How many never seen her, and want--would like to see the woman it happened on? We... Hattie, would you stand up? There's the lady.
171 Standing in her house. After I'd seen eight squirrels, that wasn't absolutely none around anywhere, and just speak the word, and there they would be standing there. That's true. That's... There they were. And I said, "What made them squirrels come?" there setting there at her table. And her mother, Sister Wright, here is Brother Wright, was setting there. How many was at the table, how many is here this morning? Raise up your hands. Well, there they are, all around over the building. See? All right, they were there. I said, "Someday..." Their little crippled sister setting there...
I said, "It has to come by vision, so forth, but someday it'll come different." Was talking like that, all at once, something anointed that. Leave it to this people... I never felt such an anointing. Why? Because Hattie said the right thing.
173 I said, "Where did them squirrels come from? There was none there, not even a place for them, just like on a telephone pole right there. And I seen it happen eight straight times." And I said, "I don't know where it come from." I said, "Only thing I know, that God tried to confirm a message to Abraham one time, and he spoke a ram into existence, because he needed a ram to confirm it. It must've been that I needed a squirrel: to speak mine. And He did it eight straight times, or seven straight times, rather, seven straight times." And I said...
And, Hattie, maybe not knowing what the woman was saying. Look how it bypassed the rich and the haughty. Look how it bypassed everything, and come to a poor little old country woman there.
175 And I had twenty dollars in my pocket to give back to the woman, that she had pledged fifty dollars on this new church coming up. And I don't say this to embarrass her; she couldn't afford fifty cents, really, to give it. But her heart in the message, she wanted to. Brother Neville, I believe had accepted it, wouldn't take the rest of it, just let her give twenty dollars of it. And I had two ten-dollar bills in my pocket, Meda give me for groceries; I said, "I'm going to give it back to her today."
Then I thought, Something spoke to me, said, "Jesus seen that widow putting in her three pennies, and He never took it back from her." He let her go on because He had something greater down the road.
177 Little did I know He was speaking to me the same way of a widow woman, no husband. Her husband was killed. Neither did I know that was the same One, when I said, "Then I'll just keep the twenty dollars; You have something else for her."
I said, "The only thing I know, that Jehovah is still Jehovah- Jireh. He's able to provide a sacrifice."
And Hattie, not knowing what she was saying, raised up and said, "That's nothing but the truth, Brother Branham." Oh, my. That was the right thing to say. That was the right thing to say.
About that time, the power of God struck that place; I never felt such anointing. When it did, I said, "Hattie, THUS SAITH THE LORD; ask what you will. I don't care what it is; God has give me the authority to give you your heart's desire right now. If you ask for a million dollars, you can have it. Ask for that little crippled girl to get up and walk, she can have it. Ask for anything. I..."
She said, "What shall I ask, Brother Branham?"
I said, "Anything that you wish, for THUS SAITH THE LORD." Oh, what a feeling.
182 She looked around. There set her aged gray-headed daddy that had been brought back from the dead almost. There set her aged mother, sickly. There set her little, crippled sister.
But she chose just what was right. She had two teen-age boys just in that age of reckless. Her precious husband gone on to glory; she was a Christian, waiting. But the boys wasn't a Christian. She said, "The souls of my two boys." God bless her heart.
I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, you have them."
And here they are, baptized into the faith. They was telling me the other night. Even that little bitty boy washing feet in there, putting his hands over on Brother Neville's head, and praying for him when he was washing feet.
The two little boys are probably setting here in the meeting somewhere this morning. Are they, Hattie, are they here with you? [Sister Hattie says, "They're in the back there."--Ed.] In back, in the back, Where are you, boys? Raise up your hands. Where is the two boys? There they are, standing back in the back. God bless you. All right. There you are.
Now, what happened? That same thing, no matter what, she'd a- happened; what she'd have asked, she could've had it. She could've got it.
188 Now, I'm wanting to see that happen. It's going to be the attitude of the people towards the message. See how she said it? She said just the right thing. It's what you say that does it. What you say...
Look at the Syrophenician woman when she come to Jesus. She said, "Lord, my daughter is grievously ve--vexed with a devil. Thou Son of David, come heal her."
He said, "It's not meet for Me to take the children's bread and give it to you dogs."
Whew. What if He'd have said that to some of us? We'd say, "Call me a dog? Huh, wasn't nothing to him anyhow. The big church is right. He ain't nothing but a holy-roller. He's nothing but a Beelzebub." We'd have had that attitude, but not her.
She said, "It's true, Lord. You're exactly right. But the dogs are willing to eat the scraps under the children's table."
That got Him. He said, "For this saying, the devil left your daughter. For this saying..."
194 It's your attitude, friends. Did not He say it? You've got to believe it, friends. You... Don't believe me, I'm a man; but you believe what I'm telling you; believe the message. If you don't believe the messenger, believe the message. If a man walked in the room there with a telegram, no matter who the--what the man looked like or who he was, big or little, you believe what's on the telegram, not the man. God sent me to tell you. I have a message. God sent me to tell you that He's risen from the dead, that He's here this morning. He's proved it by signs and wonders, that He's here, and each one of you can be healed of your sickness if you'll just take the right attitude as you come. Will you do that, while we sing "Only Believe."
Now, let those who are going to be prayed for, come right up here and line right up around here. Now, don't come unless you believe with all your heart.
Precious Lord, this is the hour. I pray that You'll heal these people, Lord. And sanctify this oil. Get glory unto Thyself, Father. We send these in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
197 I wonder if we could ask that those people that are standing on this side here, if there is a way that they could give just a little room here, so we can get the people right by, if we can right through here. [Someone ask a question--Ed.] Going out that way... Then they can all come this way, right down the line and make one line going out that way.
Something's got to happen, Brother Neville. [Brother Neville says, "Amen. It's happening right now. Praise the Lord. Jesus is here. Yes. Every one of them is healed by the power of God."-- Ed.] Amen.
[Brother Branham speaks to someone about the order for the prayer line--Ed.] What say? Right... Well, no, just right across there. Brother Neville and I, yeah, we're going to pray for them right on the end. So, can't bring them around this way, 'cause you'd, if you do, you're going to... Just a minute...?...
200 Now, let me say to the waiting audience. This is God's Word, Who I--What I've lived by, and will die by, by God's grace and help. God being my solemn Judge, I've told you the truth. I seen, and all these things coming up to it. Even from the little fish that was raised down there, did you ever hear that story? There sets the men right back there, both of them, that was there when it happened; told the day before it happened. Now, how can I tell you these things which are? See, I want to preach on one of these nights, on Counterbalance. Man can tell you something, and just keep building like that, but if there ain't no Scripture to counterbalance it, it'll finally fall down. If this discernment, and these visions and things that I've told you about, if that hadn't been the truth... First thing, there is a Bible to back it up, and there was the Holy Spirit to prove that I have told the truth.
201 Now, I've been about fourteen years on the field, through every critic that could be got before me: educated, smart, everything else, not one time could they...
They... You know what they said? You've heard it here. They say, "People out in the audience will go around, talk to people." First they said it was people from my church that goes up there to be done. Then they couldn't get that; there's too many of them.
Next thing they said, that, "It would be like the brethren" that go with me, "they stand back there and say, 'This man's got it, hearing in his ears.'"
Then they said that, "Billy Paul, Billy Paul would come and--and--and go up there and read on the card, what the people say. If there'd something wrong with their ears, he'd say, 'their ears' or 'their stomach.'"
How, in the world, could them out there that don't have no prayer cards? How, in the world, can It foretell things and happen perfectly? How could it be that way? It couldn't be. Anyone knows, that's got their right mind.
206 They said the same thing about Jesus, when Philip went and got Nathanael. "He was a friend of Jesus." He said, "Sure, he told Jesus all about them. He's going after him."
And then them disciples said, or them disciples of the big church said, "This Man's Beelzebub. He is Beelzebub. He's a fortuneteller."
Jesus said, "I forgive you for that. But someday the Holy Ghost is coming to do this same thing; one word against That will never be forgiven." Now, if...
209 I have been honest with you people, just as honest as I knowed how to be. Oh, I might've contradicted some beliefs that you have in little theology and things. But, the reason that I do that, Paul said, "If an angel from heaven comes and preaches any other thing but what that Bible says," and what he's taught, "let him be accursed."
So I have to follow just what the Bible said. If the Bible said, "He's the same yesterday and forever," I believe that. Just whatever the Bible said, that's just exactly what I believe. I just say it like that. I didn't have any education, didn't have any training. I just li--listened to the Holy Spirit and the Bible. And so far, up to this Easter morning, for thirty-one years, He's never let me down.
211 And I tell you that the Holy Spirit told me about that ministry coming on for the last two or three years, and I've been telling the churches everywhere. And the God Almighty being my Judge, right up here this side of Salem, them squirrels come into existence where there is no squirrels at. Right down there with Charlie, standing back there, and lots of them down here in Kentucky, them squirrels come right into places where they wasn't, told where it would be. Where Tony and them being setting there. And there it was, exactly. Come right back, and the first human being it was ever spoke on, was that woman setting right there, and there it is.
The other morning up there, when I was sick with that throat condition, I seen Jesus standing before me, and He told me that the ministry is already confirmed to me.
Now, what's to take place, I don't know. But, one thing, I have to lay aside the other to step out on this. The only way I know to do... Be it known now. Let this be graven, as Job said this morning, with an iron pen on a rock. I don't know what to do. The only thing I know is just stepping forward. He told me. And God's my Judge; He told me. I've told you the Truth. And if God has confirmed and told you, and not one time can anybody here ever put their hand on anything had been wrong. Then this is right too. It's right too.
213 Now, when I go here and stand at the end of the line. I'm having the elder, Brother Neville there, a godly man, our pastor here to anoint the people. I'm going to lay hands on the people, because Jesus' commission after Easter was, "Go, lay hands on the sick, they shall recover."
I don't know what He's going to tell me along the line. I'm going to try to feel for that super anointing. I don't know what will take place. I don't know. Whatever it is, I'll do just as He tells me.
Now, come by, come by with a heart full, no matter if He rebukes you, if He says nothing to you, regardless of what it is, you go away thanking Him. You see? 'Cause the work is done; it's some way to get to you.
216 Now, brother, with that leg, I want you to believe it. If He, by telephone could take that stomach trouble away from you, He could sure take that leg condition away from you this morning. See? Now, you believe with all your heart.
And the lady with that little baby that had the heart trouble, don't doubt no more. Believe; believe.
Now, I want everybody in the church to be in prayer. And I'm going down to pray. All of you just keep in prayer now, while I bring this prayer line through, asking, just putting my hands on there and saying a blessing.
And, remember, if any of you has got any unconfessed sin, be it known unto you that God will never heal you with that unconfessed sin. Make it right before you come through here, 'cause it might make you worse. See?
Now, it's not in discernment. Discernment I find them things out. But... And this is not discernment; I'm searching for a new ministry. All of you understand well? All right. Now, believe.
221 Now, let's pray as we bow our heads. Father God, my fingerprints are still on this pulpit from hours after hours, for now nearly thirty years or more, that I been standing here preaching, and around the world. And You have confirmed the Gospel that I have preached, because the message come from You. I never went to any schools, never consulted anybody but You, and reading Your Word and waiting to see what the Spirit would say do.
And now, Lord, Thou knowest about this ministry of Mark 11:23, and knowing that the hour is at hand, knowing that I have truthfully told about those squirrels, and about Sister Hattie and her boys... Now, Father, and knowing that that vision come to me up there in the--at the bed the other morning of seeing that Bible, and then the cross, and then You. And was revealed into my mind that I have to accept it, because it's confirmed.
223 Now, Lord, I go forward this morning in my church to stand here upon this Easter morning, praying that You'll raise me to a new gift, more powerful, for the people's sake: more powerful, not because of my salvation; because You have saved me, Lord, already; not for self; I've rejected all great things to know You. As You said to me out there at that great temple the other day, "I am your Portion." Now, Lord, let me be Your portion, if I can find favor with You, that Your Spirit will come in me. And when I lay my hands upon these precious, suffering people, may Your Spirit, Lord, do the rest of the work. That's all I know to do, Lord.
I remember my commission, I was born to pray for sick people. Get them to believe, and be sincere when you pray. Lord, I'm just... I don't know how to be any more sincere. I--I... They're suffering, Lord. And I--I've suffered, myself. Please, dear God, grant that they'll be healed, each one.
I go forward now, Lord, by faith, as Moses stepped towards the Red Sea. I step from this sacred pulpit down to this prayer line. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may the God Who gave me those squirrels, the God Who gave Sister Hattie those words, the God Who had me to speak them, may He go with me. I go in the Name of Jesus Christ.
[Some of Brother Branham's remarks are difficult to hear in the following prayer line--Ed.]
226 What troubles the baby? Satan, I condemn the--you, in the Name of Jesus Christ, to leave the baby. Leave it, come out of this child; Lord, may the baby be well.
I lay my hands upon my brother in the Name of Jesus Christ, and condemn the affliction of his body. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, give her her request. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, give Sister Ruth her healing. Amen.
I'll pray for the baby. But I--I come down from that pulpit... Where do you live? Bloomington, Indiana? Write me a letter about the baby: swelled all out in the stomach here now. Are you going to believe, lady, that it's right?
Then, Father, I lay my hands on the--this baby, and condemn this devil. Depart from the baby. And may the nature that was given to the child, may it now be normal and be healed.
You write me a letter in a couple days.
You have little cross-eyed baby somewhere? If you'll not doubt no more, you'll bring that baby back and show it just normal and well.
232 I lay hands upon this sister. May she have the attitude of the Syrophenician woman. May she be healed in Jesus Christ's Name...?...
Let the heart be well, in the Name of Jesus Christ. I speak these words. It has to be well. Amen. It can't be anything else. Jesus said, "I can, if you believe." Now, if He can make a squirrel appear right like that, like He did a ram one time, He can make that heart appear normal and well. Has to be. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let the heart be well. Amen.
Now, isn't that simple? It is simple. God is so simple, with all of His...?... Now, you just be simple enough not to even think about it any more. It'll be all right.
235 And Lord, let our sister be well in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. Sister...?...
Lord, Thou said these words, honestly as I can confess before the people that I've told them. "If you say unto this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt, you can have what you said." In the Name of Jesus Christ, may this affliction be removed. Throw your troubles unto Him. Don't doubt now. You're right close to Him now.
Lord, I lay my hands upon this little one with this terrible leg. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may it be healed. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let that mountain move from him, may it be healed. May our brother be made whole for the Kingdom of God's sake. Amen.
239 Deaf and dumb...?... Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I've stood and preached day after day, and year after year; I've never seen a baby come in contact with You in all my life, but what there was something happened. Now, he's deaf in his ear, and ruptured in his stomach. Let him be healed, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen. Now, don't doubt.
Lord, You know the afflictions of his body. With hands upon him, with a sincere heart, let him be healed in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Death lays at one door, faith at the next. God, roll away the stone and let faith take over. May the cancer leave her, in the Name of Jesus Christ...?... Amen.
Lord, may he be healed. I lay hands upon him. The message is still ringing through the halls. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may he be healed.
243 Father God, I lay hands upon my brother. Let it be, Lord, Thy Spirit and power to give him his request. Let it be, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?...
Lord, our brother's desire is to come into Thy Presence, with this condition upon him. Now, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let him have what he's asking for. Amen.
What a great thing. Let the Holy Ghost come on this child, for the glory of God that they might bring--bring him up, unto his age there. For the Kingdom of God's sake, may he receive it. Amen.
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, let it be so, that our sister get healed, and her request granted, in Jesus' Name. Amen.
May it be done. You will receive the Holy Ghost. There's no way you can keep from it...?... believe. You've got to. You've got...?... 'cause God said so and...?... by it. Just brings you a little crutch there...?... same thing the blind...?...
248 Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant our sister's request. Amen...?...
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant the request of our sister. May she be healed. Amen.
He can make a squirrel come into existence seven straight times. He'd give that woman anything she asked for; He'd give it to you...?... Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant the request of our sister. It's Your Word. Thank You. And may it be granted to her, Father, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
Your loved ones? Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant...?...
Lord, to this little Jewish woman Thou art the God of Abraham. Grant in the Name of Jesus Christ, her request. So be it.
254 In the Name of Jesus Christ, God of heaven, grant her request. Amen.
This little girl...?... Just as you come on the platform, when God was just telling me all about your life. He will take that nervousness away.
Lord, I condemn the nervousness in this girl. May it leave her this hour and she walk out of here so happy. It shall be, in Jesus Christ's Name.
God of heaven Who raised up Your Son Jesus...?... resurrection we celebrate, may she celebrate it here today again. In Jesus' Name. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ God's Son, I lay hands upon our sister asking, that she may be healed now. Amen.
In the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, may our dear sister be healed. Can't stay there. It's got to leave. Go...?...
260 Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, may our sister be healed. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal this, my sister. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal my sister. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal my sister.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I heal this, my sister.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request. Amen.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this little mother her request.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request, Lord.
Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give her her request.
Satan, I cast you out. In the Name of Jesus Christ, leave the woman.
Had you down a long time. You're free now. Go and be well. It'll be all right now. Believe that now.
God, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this Sister Griffith, her healing. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give Your sister her healing. Amen.
In the Name of Jesus Christ, sister, I give you your healing. Amen.
I trusted to God I'm not making a mistake...?...
All right. You believe God gives me the strength to heal your heart trouble? Do you? You believe that story I told? With all your heart? Then I give you your healing...?...
268 In the Name of Jesus Christ, I give you your healing.
What's this woman's name just went by here? You live around here somewhere...?... You remember that you're healed. That's just as true as I'm standing here.
Father, in Jesus Christ's Name, grant this, I pray for her healing. Amen.
Father, in the Name of Jesus Christ, may, she have her healing. Amen...?...
What was your trouble? You are... See, I--I--I pronounce you... I--I--I... By the grace of God, through a Divine gift, I give you your healing. Cast away that devil too.
You believe...?... O Lord, Creator of heavens and earth, give this sister Rose Austin this healing, Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. That's it, sister Rose, go believing now.
Lord, give to our sister her healing, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.
275 [Brother Branham speaks with someone. It is very hard to hear what he says--Ed.] You believe that? You believe if I...?... Then I give to you in Jesus' Name. God, heal her.
May it be so, Lord, that her brother will be healed, physically and spiritually, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
May this be the hour for your deliverance, sister...?... Lord, I lay hands upon this one; she's perfectly hopeless to the doctors or any cure from medical science, but not from You, the resurrected Christ. In the Name of Jesus, be healed. Amen.
[Brother Branham converses with a sister--Ed.] I--I know...?... that way. I know your faith...?... Doctor....?... God can make a person perfectly whole, nothing at all...?... Yeah, you inquire of me so that you...?... That's right.
Lord, give to our sister...?... and listening close to her request, watching every word she said, it's for the Kingdom's sake. I pray that You'll grant it to her, in Jesus' Name. Amen...?...
279 [A sister speaks to Brother Branham--Ed.] All right... that you believe God? Believe God. Lord, as Your servant, listening to that mother's cry for her baby, I condemn the devil that's did this. And upon the woman's confession of faith, I cast away this devil: you'll not be able to cripple this child. May she be healed in Jesus' Name. Amen...?...
She's going be healed, sister; just don't doubt it. God bless you, brother. That's your baby?
May he receive the Holy Ghost. Want you take the baby somewhere and listen to it just a few minutes; I believe something's happened to the baby...?... it.
In the Name of Jesus Christ may our brother receive his healing...?...
Sugar and filled with the Holy Ghost... Lord, may the power of Almighty God condemn the affliction of his body, and fill him with the Holy Ghost. This is the hour and the time. In Jesus Christ's Name, I give It to him. Amen.
Sugar gone, you're going get the Holy Ghost...?... How long has sickness been on you? All your life. You believe that Christ has made you well and straightened you from this affliction, make you normal?
285 Your child? You--you're...?... You just come alone? If I had... If--if I had the strength within myself... See? But I believe that God will help me have faith for it. I'll do everything that's in my power. You believe Him. You believe that story about those squirrels? You do? You believe that it's possible, that this morning, that God could heal your body, and you could walk again, and walk like you ought to at the first time? There's something just happened in your birth there, something that's interrupted something, I guess; and you just didn't grow right, just like a limb growing right over another limb, it just holds it down. If that limb can come off that limb, it'll get--it'll straightened out and be right. See? Is that right? It's a curse. It's a curse. If the curse can leave, then you'll get well. See? She's...?...
Lord, I'm thinking, what if this was my child, what if this was my sister? By faith I remove the curse, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. Believe it...?...
287 Lord, I lay my hands upon him and ask for his healing, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Father God, in the Name of Jesus Christ, I lay hands on this suffering woman for her healing. Amen.
Sister Nash, God saved you from a cancer some years ago. Lord, give Sister Nash her request. As Your servant, I ask it; it shall be done. That's the answer, Sister Nash. In the Name of Jesus Christ, give our sister her request. Amen.
[A brother and sister speak with Brother Branham--Ed.] Sister... Thank you, brother and sister. You want to go back to your people to...?... it. May God grant it. Such a wonderful time your people rallied around when I was there. You'd...?... were there? Well, wonderful, and we believe the things right...?...
Lord, as he goes back to his people across the sea, may he go filled with the power of God, be healed and every request that he's asking. May he go and receive it, in Jesus Christ's Name. It'll be done.
292 In the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, may our sister receive her request.
Lord, grant the request of our sister. May her troubles be ceased right now by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Amen. Sister, it has to be; it just has to be.
[A sister speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.] You want this to...?... you got...?...
Lord God, as this young woman stands here, not for any selfish motives, she's--she's praying for a brother has infection in his blood. I give her her request, by a commission given me by an Angel, by a vision of Jesus Christ a few weeks ago in my room; I give this girl her request. Amen.
It has to be. You live near here? Memphis, Tennessee. Write me a letter. You'll-- you'll--you have your request.
297 Brother Grimsley. [The brother speaks with Brother Branham-- Ed.] God bless you, Brother Grimsley.
Lord, we can remember how far this brother has come and the pits that he was hewed from; He wants more of Your Spirit, Lord. This I give him, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Seeing his back works, that he's tried to follow You, then by the power of a--a commission given to me by Jesus Christ, confirmed by an Angel and a vision, I give Brother Grimsley his desire...?... and a closer walk you'll have.
What if I told you--I told you to be well for the Kingdom of God's sake? You believe what I said about those squirrels and all, and you believe that to be the truth? Then He--He gives me what to say to this mountain...?... You believe that to be true...?... You won't have another...?... and you won't have any of the disease no more, and you'll be both well.
I give this request that she asks to her, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. God bless you...?...
301 Father God, grant to this, our sister, her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?... sister; believe it.
Father, as this woman passes by, I pray that You'll give her her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
And in the Name of Jesus Christ, I give this woman her request. Amen...?...
[A sister speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.]...?... And you want to believe? Then I give you your request, through the power granted to me through a commission of Jesus Christ...?... Go, and--and God will be with you.
Brother Fred, what can we do? [Brother Sothmann speaks with Brother Branham--Ed.] Brother Freddie Sothmann, I condemn that poison in your body. May it leave you, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
306 Brother Collins...?... [Brother Collins speaks with Brother Branham-- Ed.] Lord, this precious brother seeks the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Lord, with all that's in me, I pronounce this blessing upon my Brother Collins. May the Holy Ghost come upon him, and may he be filled...?... Grant it. Amen.
Brother Collins, you've got to receive It. It just has to come. God only tests us...?...
Lord, grant his request. May he serve You, and his family serve You with all their hearts, in the Name of...?...
God, grant unto our sister her request. For all that she has asked, may she receive it, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Lord, give this brother strength to help his church. I give him this strength, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
312 Have you...?... [A sister converses with Brother Branham--Ed.]...?... Sister, that's a horrible thing that you have, nervousness. Do you believe what I say to you is true? You believe that...?... Then I give to you your healing, through Jesus Christ's Name...?... going to be done for you and the...?... The nervousness is gone from you.
Brother Neville...?... It stands out all over you.
Lord God, for my precious little brother here, the deepness and depths of his spirit calls like the deep calling to the Deep. He wants the Holy Spirit. He's respected Your servants, Lord, in every way that he could. By the power of the Holy Ghost, may It come upon my brother, and he be filled with God's power and grace, the Holy Ghost. Receive him, as I commit him into the...